doth yet nothing lesse then pray Many a Minister that getteth vp into the Pulpit doth nothing lesse then preach Many people that come with eares to heare do nothing lesse theÌ„ heare and to eate the Supper of the Lord that do nothing lesse then partake of his holy table Wherefore wee must be present in minde at holy things as well as in body or else our presence is no better then an absence Secondly we must yeeld to this principle that it is both safer and better to conceiue a prayer then to reade a prayer because it keepeth our mindes constant and freeth vs from wandring thoughts that carry vs oftentimes from the matter which we should altogether minde For we are ready to goe astray and to set our hearts vpon other things whereas by this meanes they are kept close and stedfast to the requests which we make Againe a man may reade a praier that neuer vnderstandeth it or conceiueth the meaning of it and therefore it is more profitable to poure out our petitions our selues then to haue our petitions drawne by the hand of another No man can haue such a feeling of our owne wants as our own necessities will make vs able to expresse neither can conceiue such ioy and gladnesse for blessings receiued as the experience in our selues of Gods benefits will affoord vnto vs. Thirdly no man must condemne such as do conceiue themselues formes of praiers call them conceited praiers or fantasticall praiers These are enuious persons who enuy in others the graces of God cannot abide that any should go before themselues or beyond themselues These are wise in their own eyes and indeed themselues wholly conceited and fantasticall which they falsely charge vpon others being vtterly ignorant both of Gods workes and their owne wants For had they knowne or regarded the gifts and power of the Spirit which helpeth and assisteth his seruants that their tongue is as the pen of a ready writer and findeth sufficient matter to vtter to their Maker or had they knowne themselues throughly what new wants they haue what new sinnes they commit what new assaults they vndergoe what new blessings they enioy which are as so many occasions or rather prouocations to open their mouthes anew to God to sing a new song vnto him they would not blot this ordinance of God with such an odious cauill So then whereas all such should be greeued that cannot frame their petitions according to their present wants nor poure out their supplications according to their particular assaults neither make confession to God according to their particular offences they are rather grieued that any others can performe these duties better then themselues And whereas they should striue with might and maine to be like vnto them and to follow their example they would haue all other men ignorant like themselues and please themselues in that ignorance On this wise ye shal blesse the children of Israel Note in these words the persons that must performe this duty and they are the Priests note also what they are to doe to blesse the people that is to pray to almighty God for them that his blessings may come downe vpon them From hence we see that it is the duty of the Ministers to pray for the people Doctrine It is the Ministers duty to pray for the people So did Melchisedec for Abraham and he was the Priest of the most high God Gen. 14.18 19. So did Moses often for the people when Gods heauy iudgements were vpon them or hanging ouer their heads Exod. 32 33 Psal 106 23. he stood oftentimes in the gappe when the hand of God had made the breach to turne away his wrath lest he should destroy them So did Aaron as appeareth afterward in this booke when the plague was begun among the people he put on incense made an attonement for them he stood betweene the dead the liuing and the plague was staied Numb 16 Rom. 1 2 â—â— 47 48. Paul in euery Epistle practiseth this duty and the Apostles committed the charge of prouiding for the poore Acts 6 â— and distributing to the poore to the Deacons that they might giue themselues continually to prayer and to the ministery of the word The Prophets also neuer failed in this duty as we reade almost in euery place of their Prophesies Dan. 5 22 they stood vpon their watch-tower hauing the people continually in remembrance in their holy praiers Christ Iesus himselfe the great Shepheard of the sheepe is a perfect patterne of performing this he prayed for Ierusalem oftentimes Luke 19. and for the whole flocke of God committed vnto him whoÌ„ he would not suffer to perish but bring them to euerlasting life Iohn 17 20. Thus then we see wee haue the examples of Melchisedec of Moses of Aaron of the Priests of the Prophets of the Apostles and of Christ Iesus the Lord of life as liuely examples to go before vs and as a cloud of witnesses to conduct vs in this duty to proue vnto vs the truth of this point This must the rather be practised first because it is an infallible token of our loue toward Reason 1 them and of an earnest desire that we haue of their good Psal 118 26. And how can we better expresse euen the bowels of our affection and our longing after their prosperous estate from the heart roote then by our daily praying for them Rom. 1 10. Secondly the faithfull Ministers of God haue beene much greeued when they were forbidden and not permitted to performe this duty We see this euidently in Ieremy Ier. â—4 â—â— when the Lord had said vnto him Pray not for this people for their good he said Ah Lord God the Prophets say vnto thom yee shall not see the sword neither shall ye haue famine but I will giue you assured peace in this place where we see he layeth the fault vpon the false Prophets and goeth about to excuse or at least to lessen the sinne of the people who were blindly led by those blinde guides that thereby he might make a way to moue the Lord to heare him for that poore seduced people Thirdly the flocke of God is committed vnto them it is no small charge that lyeth on their hands the price of Christs precious blood is committed vnto them and therfore by all meanes they are charged to procure their good especially considering that the blood of such as perish through their negligence shall be required at their hands 1 Pet. 5 2. Ezek. 3.18 Fourthly it is a sinne against God as well as against his people to omit or refuse this duty And therefore when all the people saide to Samuel Pray for thy seruants vnto the Lord thy God that we die not he answered As for me God forbid that I should sinne against the lord in ceasing to pray for you 1 Sam. 12 23. If then it be a sinne to omit it it must needs be a duty
head A man will bee willing to receiue a blow on another part to saue the principall it is that which Satan alledged to God Iob 2 4. Skin for skin all that euer a man hath will hee giue for his life So it standeth vs vpon to desire indeed the good of the least and lowest member in the Church of God but our cheefest and greatest endeuour should be for men in highest calling who are set in slippery places compassed with many dangers enuironed with many tentations beguiled oftentimes by flatterers led away by false informers so that the higher they are exalted the greater is their downefall When they stand vpright they stand not alone wheÌ„ they fall they fall not alone When a mighty Oake that seemed deepe rooted in the earth falleth downe it casteth downe with it the lesser Trees and lower shrubs that grow neere vnto it As wee haue light or darknesse from the Sun so we haue vice or vertue from such as are superiours For all inferiours commonly follow the example and tread the steps of such as are in higher places 〈…〉 This the wise man noteth in his Prouerbs ch 29.12 of a Prince that hearkeneth to lies all his seruants are wicked This the Prophet toucheth â—k 16 44. Behold all that vse Prouerbs shall vse this Prouerb against thee saying As the mother so is heâ— daughter Wherefore it behooueth vs to remember our Princes and men of great callings in our prayers as we see Moses is ready to pray for Pharaoh as Darius King of Persia willeth the Iewes to pray for the Kings life and for his sonnes Ezra 6 10 according as the Prophet also prayeth Giue thy iudgements O God to the King and thy righteousnes to the Kings sonne Psal 72 1. Thus then it appeareth to be a principall duty to poure out our prayers and supplications for our Magistrates Ouer-seers that watch for our soules and to fall downe vpon our knees for Prince and Country The Apostles command it and the faithfull practise it toward Infidels and wicked Kings that professed not the faith nor beleeued the truth how much more carefull then ought we to be to perform all christian duties to christian Princes that are members of the same body that are the breath of our nostrils that are nursing fathers and nursing mothers to the Church that are shepheards of the people of God to feed and gouerne them that are chosen instruments to bestow their power and authority for the preseruation of the sheepe of Christ and are firme pillars to beare vp the truth vpon their shoulders Vse 2 Secondly it followeth that we are to do it much more for our selues For how can we be truely affected to pray for others and be inwardly touched with their wants when wee haue no feeling of our owne We shall heare many oftentimes very liberall and lauish in offering their prayers as if they did set them out to sale or to be hyred saying I will pray for you who notwithstanding sildome pray for themselues And what are the prayers of blind and ignorant men but rehearsing the Commandements saying ouer the Creed a pattering of the Lords Prayer without vnderstanding Besides prayer is a mutuall duty to be practised one toward another as we performe the same for our brethren so doe the brethren for vs and therefore we are no more endebted to other for this benefit then others for the benefit they receiue of vs. Let vs therefore learne from hence that if wee must pray for our friends and families and other members of Christ we must learne especially to pray for our selues and by our selues We can neuer of conscience pray with others vnlesse we sometimes separate our selues from them enter into our Chamber shut our doore and pray alone vnto our Father which is in secret That our Father which seeth in secret may reward vs openly Mat. 6 5 6. For he that neuer prayed solitary neuer prayed truely He that neuer sequestreth himselfe from the company of others to humble his soule before God neuer knew what true prayer meant but doth all in hypocrisie for fashion sake and to be seene of men and therefore they haue their reward accordingly It is a note of hypocrisie neuer to pray but in company and therefore whosoeuer alwayes and onely prayeth with others is an hypocrite Hence it is that the faithfull haue vsed daily priuate prayer It is noted of Isaac that he went froÌ„ the presence of others to poure out his meditations before rhe Lord. We see it in Dauid in sundry Psalmes yea in Christ himselfe though he were Lord of life and heire of all things so that this is a sound and infallible rule in our holy and christian religion that what man soeuer neuer prayed alone neuer prayed aright Thus then we see how it standeth vs all vpon in regard of this generall duty to bee performed to others to be principally mindfull of our selues that from a sight of our own sins from a feeling of our owne wants from a desire of Gods graces wee may haue a due respect and regard of our brethren For all our loue shewed to our neighbour is as a streame issuing from the fountaine of loue toward our selues and the rule to square out the loue of our brethren is the true measure of it to our selues by due and right proportion Let vs therefore be diligent our selues in prayer and poure out our meditations before the Lord. It is made a note of a wicked man not to pray by the Prophet Psalm 14 verses 1 4. The foole hath saide in his heart there is no God they haue corrupted and done an abhominable work there is none that doth good they call not vpon the Lord. It behoueth vs therefore to craue of GOD the grace of prayer to the ende wee may pray aright as wee ought to pray that so we may learne to pray for others This we see practised by the Apostle Paul who hauing exhorted the Church of Ephesus to put on the whole armour of God and to pray alwayes with all manner prayer and supplication in the spirit for all Saints he annexeth hereunto immediately Ephe. 6 18 19 and for me that vtterance may bee giuen vnto me that I may open my mouth boldly as I ought to speake and himselfe beggeth the grace of God to come vpon them So writing to the Thessalonians 1 Thess 5 27 25.28 and exhorting them to pray continually and namely for the preachers of the Gospel himselfe giueth an example beginneth the worke and first prayeth for them that the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ may be with them Vse 3 Thirdly it behooueth vs all in our wants and necessities to craue the prayers of the Church which auaile much with God if they be feruent He hath promised to heare his seruants that call vpon him Iam. 5 14. Matth. 18 20. He hath promised That wheresoeuer two or three are gathered together in his Name
make thee ruler ouer many things enter thou into the ioy of thy Lord. Euery calling fitted vnto vs is as a field giuen vs to till We may praise and commend the greater farmes Virg. Georg. lib. 2. Laudalo ingentia rura Exiguum coâ—to but it is better to husband the lesser forasmuch as our eye may more easily ouersee it and our losse shall be the lesse if we neglect it We shall finde enough to doe in the manuring of a little ground if we will keepe all things in a right order So it is much more in those places wherein God hath set vs the highest calling deserueth greatest commendation howbeit it draweth with it the greatest duties it requireth the greatest gifts and bringeth the greatest account Wherefore the lesser our calling is the better it may be employed and the more easily it may be dispatched If wee looke into the duties of the lowest callings we shall see they require great labour diligence care and faithfulnesse The greater our emploiment of those gifts hath bin which we haue receiued the more shall our comfort be when we must goe the way of all flesh We see this in the Apostle Paul 2 Tim. 4.7.8 who being in a maner at the point of death found great ioy of heart in the remembrance of this that he had endeauoured with a good conscience toward God and man to walk in his calling I am now ready to be offered and the time of my departure is at hand I haue fought a good fight I haue finished my course I haue kept the faith henceforth there is laid vp for me a crowne of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue me at that that day c. Thus it shall be with vs if we walke in his steppes if we bee faithfull in our places we shall find the same comfort in our death and departure out of this world and say with ioy of heart Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace Luke 2. The contrary practise will be most fearefull and terrible vnto vs. He that is a wicked man and an vnprofitable seruant and slouthfull that hideth his talent in the earth or smiteth his fellow seruants and beginneth to eate and drinke and to be drunken perswading himselfe that his master delayeth his comming shall haue his talent taken from him and be cast into vtter darkenesse where shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth If then we would haue this comfort to belong vnto vs and this threatning to be put farre from vs we must be carefull to performe the duties both of our generall and speciall callings If we performe the generall common duties of Christianity and yet faile in the particular parts of our callings we shall want this ioy of heart which we desire to feele in our selues Euery one hath a double calling Euery one of vs hath a double calling and we must shew our selues to be the seruants of God not onely in doing generall duties as in coming to Church in hearing the word in receiuing the Sacraments in following peace and walking in righteousnesse but also by employing our selues in our particular vocations as in being a Magistrate or Minister or housholder or subiect or seruant or child or Artificer or husband or husbandman and such like that so we may please God by bearing our selues in them with good conscience and therby receiue occasion to reioyce before him There can be no comfort vnto them that they belong to God in Iesus Christ that do follow the generall and faile in their particular calling The Minister that liueth in all common duties vnblameable in life deuout in prayer feruent in loue carefull in the fruits of righteousnesse cannot comfort himselfe if hee bee a dumbe dogge and an idle shepheard not able to guide the people of God and to feed them with the wholesome word of life Forasmuch as he is an euill Minister and a fearefull woe pertaineth vnto him 1 Cor. 9.17 The gouernour of a family that regardeth not the education of his children in the feare and information of the Lord and to prouide necessary things for them so farre as God shall inable him with a good conscience is a wicked parent howsoeuer hee seeme otherwise neuer so deuout and religious What we are in truth is better discerned by our carriage at home then abroad in our priuate families then in the company of others Many are religious because the company is so and because they are present with those that doe affect it But we must not be esteemed iudged off by one brunt or pang which may deceiue our heart shall better be made knowne by our ordinary demeaning of our selues among those with whom we haue our callings It was a notable testimony of true piety a religious heart in Dauid when he professed that he would walke within his house with a perfect heart Psal 101.2 Euery hypocrite will talke of religion when others doe so but we must make it our talke and communication within our houses reforming them according to the ordinance of God and instructing them that liue vnder our roofe in the word of God Lastly it is our dutie as we haue receiued Vse 4 a proper and peculiar calling so to walke in the particular duties of our seuerall callings whereunto we are called that so we may serue him that hath set vs in them and receiue occasion to reioyce before him As he hath called vs so let vs walke whether we be Ministers or people husbands or wiues in Church or Common-wealth This is the generall rule often remembred by the Apostle 1 Cor. 7.20 24. Let euery man abide in the same vocation wherein he was called and a little after Let euery man wherein he was called therein abide with God Let vs not stretch our selues beyond the bounds of our calling If the hand through enuy of the greater gifts of the eyes would needes take vpon it to see and by seeing to direct the body or if the eye not contenting it selfe to see for the whole would seeke to speake and vtter a voyce as the tongue if the head would attempt to walke and take vp the office of the feete or if the left hand hauing the same gift with the right would maligne it because it is more apt strong ready quick and able to execute the function belonging vnto it who would not complaine of this confusion as most vnnaturall and monstrous threatning the ruine of the whole body This duty hath many branches First it teacheth that euery one ought to haue a proper and personall calling wherein he is to walke diligently carefully and painefully whether he be high or low rich or poore bond or free all without exception must haue a particular vocation of his owne Christ is called in the Gospel the Carpenter Mar. 6.3 Moses kept his fathers sheepe Exo. 3.1 Psal 78.72 Ephe. 4. â—â— Dauid followed the Ewes great with young Euery one must labour working
with his sword in his hand and fighting did call for aide and on the other side dispraise the practise of him that withdrew himselfe out of the battell so soone as it was begun vnder colour pretence of praying for good successe affirming that God doth not accept the sacrifice of Cowards neyther receiueth their prayers because they are vnreasonable For they held it no reason that he which shooteth not should hit the white nor that he should win the victory that abideth not the battell neyther that he should haue any good that doth nothing toward it As then victory is wonne by labour not by sloth so shall we attaine the blessings of God by our endeuour not by our idlenesse It is required therefore of euery one of vs to consider our callings wherein we are placed We haue not all of vs one calling but diuers Some are set in the priuate family and some in the common-wealth and some in the Church of God all haue not one office but diuers We are trauailers in this world as passengers in a Ship â—ut in compa â— Lygur and â—uma who being there some for one businesse and other for another purpose do neuer meddle one with another but euery one careth for the discharging and dispatching of his proper office So ought it to be with vs we haue our proper calling and proper duties to be performed therein Be diligent in the duties of it and thou maist looke for a blessing vpon thy labours Sanctifie thy daily labours with daily praier but presume not that praier shall helpe thee without thine owne labour If thou shouldst pray to God all the day long to feed thee to cloathe thee to sustaine thee and thy family the idle mans prayer auaileth nothing We must pray vnto him when we begin our labours and blesse his name when we haue ended our labours but to call vpon him determining with our selues not to take paines or not determining with our selues to take paines is no better then to dally with GOD and deceiue our selues Lastly it is our duty to seeke to be acquainted Vse 3 with the word where we shall finde that plainely and particularly set downe which we would know In what state soeuer we are set we shall haue a sure guide to begin the works of our calling to goe forward in them and to perseuere vnto the end Heereby we shall be able to warrant our workes and know what duties God accepteth and what he accepteth not It is a light vnto our eyes and a lanterne vnto our steppes Psal 119 105. It is the commendation of Gods children to be conuersant in it In darknesse we cannot go safely without the helpe of a lanterne so are wee borne and brought vp in ignorance and continue therein vnlesse wee be guided by the word of God and his Spirit Many that want the knowledge direction of the Scriptures think they liue in the light walke in the light and behaue themselues as children of the day and are in as good a case and haue as good soules toward God as they that study the Scriptures and meditate in them day night They thinke it is not for simple men to meddle with the Scriptures but for Preachers and Diuines They thinke that knowledge maketh men worse and that none are worse men that none will deceiue a man sooner then they and therefore such as seeke to know God and to serue him according to his word they call in contempt and derision Scripture men But these ignorant beasts speake by the spirit of the diuell and oppose themselues against the expresse commandements of God and the approued examples of his setuants The Lord himselfe speaketh Hos 4 6. My people perish for want of knowledge The Apostle saith 1. Cor. 14 20. Be not children in vnderstanding but in maliciousnesse be as children The men of Berea are commended Acts 17 11. because they searched the Scriptures priuately to proue the truth of the doctrine which they had heard deliuered publikely But if knowledge as is pretended do make men worse then is it euill in it selfe and not good forasmuch as that which is good cannot make a man euill What then Dare any two-legged beast presume in the prophanenesse of his wicked hart to say that to know God and his will which is most pure and holy can make a man any worse Or that the more a man knoweth of Iesus Christ and christian religion the worse he should be A vile blasphemy O detestable impiety Will it make a seruant worse to know the will of his Master Or a subiect to know the Princes lawes and statutes It will be farther obiected Obiect There was neuer more knowledge and lesse practise a man may heare many speake much out of the Bible who notwithstanding are naughty men I answere â—wer be it so yet the cause is not their knowledge but want of grace it is not in the word but their owne corruption â— 1.22 They are fooles saith Salomon that hate knowledge and are enemies vnto it For all well doing in our callings proceedeth from faith and faith is grounded vpon knowledge and doth increase through knowledge Where there is no knowledge of Gods sacred and heauenly will â—s 4.1 2. men breake out without all conscience into swearing lying stealing whoring and killing Moreouer all they that can talke of the Scriptures make shew of them to others haue not by and by the knowledge of them for as much as they may alleadge more a great deale then they vnderstand â—biect Shall none then be saued wil some say but such as know the Scriptures can we not be led by Gods Spirit and serue him except we be conuersant in them I answere â—nswer no. The Spirit guideth no man without the word We are begotten anew by the immortall seed of the word Pet. 1. â—m 1. saith Peter Of his owne accord he hath begotten vs by the word of truth saith Iames. If then we be begotten by the word to a new life we are dead without it or rather haue no being of a true Christian No man can truely serue God vntill he know how to serue him It is God that teacheth how he will be serued and he teacheth onely by his word He hath no other schoole-house but the Scriptures such as thinke to learne his will otherwhere are much deceiued and will in the end prooue themselues the disciples of the diuell not the schollers of Christ forasmuch as hee that is of God â—h 8.47 heareth Gods word yee heare it not because ye are not of God No man can be saued without faith for without faith it is impossible to please God but faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God Rom. 10.17 No man can be saued except he be regenerated for except we be borne againe we cannot enter into the kingdome of God Ioh. 3. but wherewithall shall a yong man clense his
brother or neighbour but we must hold no friendship with such as are enemies to God and are at warre and defiance with him Iehoshaphat is reprooued for a lesse matter 2 Chro. 19.2 If any man aske Obiect whether the children must shunne their father the seruants their master the wife her husband c. I answere Answer we must haue no such familiaritie as is free for vs to refuse and deny neither voluntary society which we may auoide Vnnecessary fellowship is forbidden and is offensiue such as is for pleasure and delight As for children seruants subiects wiues and such as are bound by band of duty and obliged in the family or common-wealth they are not by this doctrine discharged from their duties but must be subiect euen to such as are excommunicated prouided that they take heed so farre as lyeth in them that by their conuersation with them they do not consent to their sinne like of it delight in it defende it commend it but rather according to their place and calling mourne that they are compelled to be with such and therefore must exhort and admonish them to returne to the Church as it were to the fold of Christ This then serueth to reprooue all such as delight make choice to be in company with excommunicate persons such as receiue them to their houses such as ordinarily eat and drinke with them knowing them to stand in that fearefull case These partake with them in their sinnes and keepe them from repentance as much as in them lyeth While we are familiarly conuersant with the wicked it will be hard not to be stained with their sinnes For how can a man walke among thornes and not wound himselfe Vse 5 Lastly we are warned hereby to leade our liues circumspectly and soberly that we bee not cast out Let vs hold faith and a good conscience as the Apostle saith 1 Tim. 1.19 20. Which while some hauing put away concerning faith haue made shipwracke of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander whom I haue deliuered vnto Satan that they may learne not to blaspheme This vse hath diuers particular branches First we should desire euermore to liue in the Church It was the prayer of Dauid Psal 27.4 One thing haue I desired of the Lord that wil I seeke after that I may dwel in the house of the Lord all the dayes of my life to behold the beauty of the Lord and to enquire in his Temple It is recorded to the great commendation of Anna that she departed not from the Temple Luke 2.37 but serued God with fastings and prayer night and day We must therefore liue orderly not as fooles but as wise redeeming the time because the daies are euill that we may continue as children of the light and members of the Church If once we become prophane and as dogs and swine we must be kept from holy things and barred from the word and Sacraments It is the duty of the Church to keepe the holy ordinances of God from all contempt Some that liue in the Church are open blasphemers of the name of Christ others are heretiks and corrupt the faith many giue scandall and offence to others by their loosenesse of life all these are to be barred and excluded from the word Sacraments For a man liuing in the middes of the Church may be worse in the practises of his life then an open enemy of which the Apostle Paul speaketh Tit. 1.16 They professe that they know God but in workes they deny him being abominable and disobedient and vnto euery good worke reprobate This care of keeping his ordinances from open prophanation Christ himselfe shewed in reforming the abuses of the Temple when in great zeale of spirit that had eaten him vp he whipped the buyers and sellers out of the temple Mat. 21.12 13. because they had made his Fathers house which was the house of prayer an house of merchandise and a denne of theeues Secondly we must doe nothing and speake nothing that may giue occasion to the world to reuile the religion of God or slander our holy profession This is Pauls charge to seruants that they so carry themselues toward their masters that the Name of God and his doctrine be not euill spoken off 1 Tim. 6.1 The faults of men are wont to be cast vpon the doctrine which they professe and to be whipped vpon the back of the author from whence it came Such as mens life is that they leade such is the doctrine and religion iudged to be which they beleeue Wherefore we must take heede lest the Name of God be blasphemed through vs Esay 52. Dauid is said by his sins to cause the enemies to blaspheme 2 Samu. 12.14 Thirdly it is our duty to pray that the word of God may be glorified 2 Thes 3.1 It is that which we are taught to aske in the Lords prayer Matth. 6.9 that his Name may be hallowed Now Gods word is his Name forasmuch as thereby he is knowne vnto vs Psal 138.2 It was Dauids prayer Psal 119.39 Turne away my reproch which I feare for thy iudgements are good As if he should say keepe me from doing that which may bring rebuke or reproch to thy word Fourthly it is the duty of all faithfull Pastours and Ministers to keepe the people from prophaning the holy thing Ier. 15 19. they are as the Angels of God set with a glistering sword to keepe the way to the tree of life It is the duty of the shepheard to seuer the infected sheepe from the sound The dispensation of the Sacraments is committed to the Ministers to deliuer them to such as are worthy to withhold them from such as are vnworthy lest we giue them a sword into their hand to kill themselues because obstinate sinners that come vnworthily impenitently to the Supper of the Lord doe eate and drinke their owne damnation Iohn the Baptist would not admit vnto his baptisme any but such as confessed their sinnes and was perswaded they had truly repēted Mat. 3. But is it not enough for them to say they repent No for euery hypocrite may thus repent A man may confesse in words that which he denyeth in his deeds and therefore he must haue the vndoubted testimonies of true repentance weeping humiliation prayer amendment of life such like Besides by this account euery one that commeth to the Lords Table repenteth and no man commeth vnworthily or without repentance forasmuch as euery one will say he repenteth no man will confesse he is impenitent Neuerthelesse we cannot account him to be a true penitent that hath giuen no signe of repentance Fiftly this sentence is to be denounced with meeknesse and moderation with all patience and long suffering yea with much griefe and sorrow It must not be done ordinarily and commonly The cutting off of a member is no vsuall thing the Phisitian tryeth all wayes and meanes before he attempt that desperate cure and oftentimes he findeth it fitter not to
to performe it Fiftly it should be done to the ende the people might be encouraged and not faint in their sufferings For they are oftentimes set vpon and their faith shaken and they ready to giue ouer if they be not confirmed by the word and by praier and therefore we reade Eph. 3 13 14. I desire that yet faint not at my tribulations for you which is your glory for this cause I bow my knees vnto the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ c. that he would grant you according to the riches of his glory to bee strengthened with the might of his Spirit in the inner man Our praiers shall be an effectuall meanes to hold them vp Vse 1 Consider from this ground why the word oftentimes prospereth not vnder our hands and we labour in vaine and striue against a stubborne and disobedient people euen because we forget our owne duty to commend our people to God and to the word of his grace 26.18 that so their eyes may be opened and they turned from darknes to light from the power of Satan vnto God that they may receiue forgiuenesse of sinnes an inheritance among them that are sanctified by faith in Iesus Christ Let vs all therefore say with Samuel the Lords Prophet GOD forbid that I should sinne in ceasing to pray for them that the word may take good effect in their harts considering it is in his hands onely to giue the blessing vpon our labours For Paul may plant and Apollos water but it is God that giueth the increase 1 Cor. 3 6. And doubtlesse God doth often withhold the dew of his grace frō our labours because we do not desire craue his blessing It may be said what should the Minister aske for them or for what should he pray on their behalfe I answer for their conuersion confirmation consolation preseruation multiplication and remouing of tribulation .. Many in all Congregations remaine yet in ignorance are not turned vnto God we must pray that they may bee gained and conuerted Acts 3 19. Many are weake and feeble minded as the bruised reede and as the smoking flaxe we must pray that they may be supported and strengthened Eph. 3 16. Many are as it were quite out of heart being tired with the tentations of Satan and tribulations of the world these must be cheered vp and comforted Math. 26 41. Acts 14 22. Many haue indeed receiued to beleeue but they are ready to stand at a stay and some at the point to goe backward we must pray that these may be kept and preserued Iohn 17 11. Holy Father saith Christ keepe through thine owne Name those whom thou hast giuen me that they may bee one as we are Many Congregations haue the fewest number that haue giuen their names in sincerity and vprightnesse of heart to God and resolued to offer vp their bodies an holy and liuing sacrifice vnto him so that the true Church is a little flocke wee must pray therefore that the number may be augmented and encreased and that he would euery day adde vnto the Church such as shold be saued Acts 2 47 and 13 48. and 16.5 So were the Churches established in the faith increased in number daily Lastly the Churches of God do often lye vnder many iudgements and are pressed euen aboue measure with sundry calamities it is our duty therefore to pray to GOD to haue them remoued that they may haue a breathing time quietly serue the Lord in peace and tranquility as Paul wisheth Agrippa were altogether like him except his bands Acts 26 29. Secondly this serueth to reproue such as Vse 2 neuer practise this neither thinke it to be any ministeriall duty to pray for the people and for the blessing of God vpon their own speaking the peoples hearing And thus is the whole office of the Ministry disanulled Some that loue their owne ease more then the peoples good maintaine that reading is preaching because they are loth to take paines thēselues or to maintaine any that should take paines Others that pray sildome thinke it needlesse either to begin their Sermons or to end them with inuocation of the Name of God and by this meanes they neither giue themselues continually to praier neither to the Ministery of the word And if we marke the people that liue vnder their Ministery depend vpon them we shall see them for the most part most ignorant and such as haue no desire of knowledge except peraduenture some few who haue beene fed with the crums that fall from other mens tables I meane that haue gotten their knowledge in other places Thirdly it is the Ministers duty to labour after the grace of praier For how shall they Vse 3 be able to commend the people to GOD in praier if they be not able at all occasions and times to pray for them beeing destitute of this holy and heauenly gift which is a most necessary a most worthy a most effectuall gift It is a principall part of Gods worship oftentimes beareth the name of the whole worship of God Gen. 4 26. Acts 9 14. 2 Tim. 2 19. It is the meanes which God hath sanctified to vnlocke the closet of his graces They are hid in God and as it were kept in his secret chamber vnder locke and key praier is the meanes to open the doore that leadeth vs the way vnto them God is indeed the fountaine of all blessings but the spring is farre the waters of life are with him but if we vse not praier it may be truely saide to vs as the woman of Samaria spake Iohn 4 11. Thou hast nothing to draw with and the well is deepe from whence therefore canst thou haue that liuing water If then we account the sauing graces of God necessary wee must also account that meanes necessary by which we do obtaine them As for those that despise the meanes they do also despise the precious graces of God which are obtained by meanes The like we might speake of the excellency and efficacy of prayer But what shall all this auaile vs if we be as dumbe men and not able to open our mouthes to make petition to God for them The Apostle willeth Timothy that prayers supplications intercessions and thankesgiuings should bee made to God by him and other Ministers 1 Tim. 2 1. We must all labor to know the state of our flocks If we see any wants among them we must pray to haue them supplied if any iudgments breake in vpon them we must pray to haue them remoued and if God at any time haue graciously heard vs we must be able to giue him the glory Lastly let the people answer duty for duty Vse 4 and praier with praier that so there may be a mutuall performance of the same by the Pastour for the people and by the people for the Pastour For seeing the Ministers are commanded to pray for them why should they bee backward to remember their Ministers
30 1 Chro. â— Mal. 27. 1 King 21 5 7. Num. 15.34.35 both in his word and by his Ministers The Spirit speaketh euidently in the Scriptures by it he resolueth the Church no lesse then by an oracle from heauen besides for our farther direction he giueth the knowledge of his word to the Ministers who draw al their light from the word and doe thereby aske counsell as at the mouth of God The reasons are very euident First the Scriptures Reason 1 are all sufficient to improue and correct 2 Tim. 3.16 Rom 15 4. to teach and to instruct to giue patience and comfort Ioh 20 31. 2 Tim. 3.15 that we may beleeue haue eternall life and to make vs wise vnto saluation Secondly such as will not beleeue them and reply vpon them will beleeue nothing else no although one come from the dead Luke 16 31 It is therefore the foundation of faith to resort to these meanes to be resolued as to the oracle and ordinance of God Psal 85.8 Obserue from hence that all questions in Vse 1 Religion must be decided and determined by the Scriptures All doctrines are to be prooued by them and al errors to be conuinced by them The Scripture is the supreme iudge of all councels and controuersies The supreâ—â— Iudge of aâ—â— controuerâ—â— it sendeth not the Church to the generall consent of the Pastours of the Church nor turneth them ouer to expect a general councel nor posteth them ouer to Rome as the Gentiles resorted to Delphos to consult with the Oracle of Apollo It is in vaine to neglect the straight direct way to seeke out by-pathes and vncertaine passages It neuer taught the Pope and his Cardinals to be the highest court and supreme Iudges of Scripture who oftentimes are ignorant of Scripture It cannot be interpreted but by the same Spirit by which it was written It is required of the supreme Iudge and interpreter of Scripture that he cannot erre that no appeale be made from him that he be no way partiall and that he haue power to compell the parties dissenting to yeeld obedience These properties agree not to the Bishop of Rome he is not free from error for many of theÌ„ haue falne into heresy haue taught contrary things one to the other haue made many foolish interpretations he is a meere man and can compell no mans wil to yeeld vnto him he is partiall in his own cause and therfore to appeale to him is to aske ones fellow if he be a theefe Secondly the Scripture containeth all Vse things necessary to saluation to withstand tentations Matth. 4. and to build vs vp in all trueth So that it is simply and absolutely necessary The doctrine of saluation cannot be learned but from it The knowledge of the law is necessary Rom. 7.7 the knowledge of the Gospel is necessary Tit. 2.11.12 Neither let any obiect that the Church wanted Scripture along time euen from the creation to the dayes of Moses for the Question is not what was necessary in the beginning but what is now necessary The mothers milke is sufficient for the infant while it is a childe but it is not sufficient afterward when once it is growne vp Neither is it true which the Iesuite obiecteth that Christ commanded not any thing to be written but is ouerthrowne by many testimonies of Scripture 2. Pet. 1.21.2 Tim. 3.16 Reuel 1.11 and 14.13 Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth that the Ministers ought to be ready to answere the questions and doubts that trouble the people any way Therefore they must be faithfull in their places and skilfull in the Scriptures Hag. 2.12.13 they must not be blind guides dumb dogs Ezek. 34.4 their lippes must preserue knowledge and the people seeke the Law at their mouthes Againe it is required of them to be resident vpon their flocks attending on them as watchmen watch the citie alwayes in danger of enemies to discouer the approach of them and as shepheards attending their flock for feare of deuouring wolues 〈◊〉 56 9 10. The people are as a prey in the iawes of al hereticks where teachers are not attending and residing The Israelites fell into horrible idolatry when Moses was absent from them Exod. 32.1 But how shall the Ministers be consulted withall being absent from the people Vse 4 Lastly it serueth for instruction for the people They are not to consult with witches and wizards but to resort to the Ministers of God Deut. 18.15 and to the word to the law and to the testimonie Esay 8.19.20 Princes therfore must not contemne them nor respect theÌ„ as the lowest and basest of the people And all people high and low rich and poore must search the Scriptures who thinke to haue eternall life in them Ioh. 5.39 They are greatly commended that were diligent in the reading of them Acts 8.30 and 18.11 Dauid did exercise himselfe in them day and night Psal 1.2 None are to be forbidden the reading of them forasmuch as the Gospel is the power of God to saluation to all that beleeue Rom. 1.16 They are greatly reprooued and rebuked â—hat were ignorant in them Mar. 12.24 that were slow of heart to beleeue them Luk. 24.25 Euery man therefore must seeke to be assured perswaded in his heart of that which he doth 〈◊〉 14.5 and seeke to warrant his owne work All things must be done in faith Hebr. 4.2 Mar. 11.24 Iam. 1.5 without which no man can please God This reprooueth the ignorance that is in the greatest sort who thinke it enough to doe as others doe to heare the word because others do so to receiue the Lords Supper because they see their neighbours doe so and to come to Church because the most do so These thinke it enough to be present at diuine duties albeit they be indeed farre from doing their duties There are many that come and heare prayers Many do hear prayers which neuer pray who do neuer offer vp any prayers as if there were some hidden vertue in the place or in the praier albeit they neuer lift vp their hearts to God These haue not neither can haue any comfort in that which they doe They are without faith because they are without knowledge They haue no assurance whether they please God or not but doe all things with doubtfull hearts and wauering mindes and therein condemne themselues and sin against God Rom. 14 23. Iam. 1.6 being like a waue of the Sea tossed with the winde Verse 9.10 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying Speake vnto the children c. The determination of the question is heere set downe and vpon occasion thereof perpetuall lawes established for the direction of the Church The vncleane are put off to the 14. day of the second moneth the cleane must keepe the Lords Passeouer at the season appointed There are two causes alledged wherfore a man may for a time be excused for not comming to the Passeouer and is allowed as vnblameable
slenderest there his teâ—â—ations wil be thickest where the hedge is lowest euery beast will seeke to enter so it is with vs if one place be left open vnguarded Satan will enter there as well as if we gaue hiâ— I passage many waies One knowne sin nourished in vs is sufficient for him to bring vs therby to damnation He can well abide to haue vs reformed in many faults that we should deny theÌ„ defie theÌ„ hate them and ery out against them yet some one sinne or other whereto we are by nature most enclined he fosteteth and furthereth in vs and by it in a vile manner he wholly possesseth vs and dwelleth in vs. It is a wonderfull pollicy of Sathan when he cannot make vs to walke and wallow in all sin he endeuoureth to poyson vs with some one sin lest he should wholly giue ouer his hold and by it will bring vs to destruction as well as by a thousand A Bird entangled with one foot and holden in the snare of the Fowler is as vnable to escape and flye away as if she were taken and held by both the feete So is it with man if he beholden in one notorious sin and flatter himselfe in it he is in as great danger of death and damnation as if he gaue ouer himselfe to many sins What I pray you should it profit when a City is besiedged and compassed with the enemy to shut vp all the gates and to leaue one standing open May not the enemy enter at that one as well as at many and by assault take the City and people Or what should it auaile a Marriner to stop all the holes of the Shippe where it leaketh and leaue one vnstopped Will it not sinke the Ship as well as many So what shall it profite and helpe vs to set open one corner of our hearts for one sinne to enter albeit we should shut vp and locke the doores of our hearrs against all other sins Will not Satan enter there and fill vs full of all wickednes bring vs to destruction of soule and body Consider the examples of Saul Herod Iudas Ananias and Sapphira all these turned from sin yea from many sins but not from all sinne nor from their speciall sins whereof they shold haue repented and therefore their repentance was but the shew and shadow of repentance and not true repentance indeed If then wee would haue that true godly sorrow which causeth repentance 2 Cor. 7 10. not to be repented of wee must turne from all our sins to God and bring foorth fruites worthy amendment of life and hereby learne to try our owne hearts by this special conuersion We must consider our proper and personall sins Endeuouring to be perfect as our heauenly Father is perfect Mat. 5 48 and not exempting our selues from the obedience of any of the Lords holy Commandements And Moses prayed for the people They desire the prayers of Moses as we heard before who refuseth not but prayeth for theÌ„ to God He was not mindfull of the wrongs sustained and of the iniuries receiued of them for in all the indignities offered vnto him he was patient and meeke aboue all men that were vpon the earth Numb 18 3. therefore he goeth to God and desireth him to remoue the iudgement The Doctrine from this place is this Doctrine It is our duty to pray one for another euen for our enemies It is our duty to pray one for another The Lord requireth of vs not only to commit to God and commend in our prayers the Saints but to be mindfull of our enemies and them that hate vs and to desire their good and conuersion This affection we see in Abraham who prayed earnestly and oftentimes for the Sodomites Gen. 18 23. that God would spare them not destroy the righteous with the wicked but rather to spare the wicked for the righteous sake This was also in Samuel when the people besought him to pray for theÌ„ that they dyed not he saide God forbid that I should sin against the Lord and ceasse praying for you c. 1 Sam. 12 23. How often did Moses Aaron pray for Pharaoh and spread out their hands vnto the Lord That the plagues might ceasse and that he might know that the earth is the Lords Exod. 9 29. This duty Christ our Sauiour setteth downe as a rule to guide vs both by word of mouth and by example of life For he taught his Disciples this Doctrine Mat. 5 44. Loue your enemies blesse them that curse you do good to them that hate you and pray for the that hurt you and persecute you c. Now this point as Christ preacheth so he practiseth and prayeth for his enemies Father forgiue them for they know not what they do Luk. 23.34 Thus did the faithfull witnesse of God Stephen wheÌ„ he was stoned he kneeled downe and cryed with a loud voice Lord lay not this sinne to their charge Acts 7 60. The Reasons are plaine and direct First we Reason 1 are fellow-members of the same body and fellow-souldiers that fight vnder the same Captaine Iesus Christ We see them embers of our body are carefull for the good one of another vnlesse they be dead and sencelesse so should we be mooued at the consideration of the troubles and wants of the Church as the Apostle by this similitude teacheth vs 1 Cor. 12 20 21. We are many members yet but one body and the eye cannot say vnto the hand I haue no need of thee nor the head againe to the feet I haue no need of you So it is in the body of Christ wee cannot want each other but stand in need one of another to keepe the whole body in peace and concord In regard heereof it is that wee are partakers also of their prayers so as we pray one for another and seek the good benefit one of another as the Church did the deliuerance of Peter Acts 12 5. Secondly this duty of praying for our brethren Reason 2 is inforced charged vpon vs because it is acceptable to God and an oblation wherwith he is delighted and well pleased For our prayer is directed in his sight as Incense Psal 141 â— and the lifting vp of our hands as an euening sacrifice It auaileth much if it be feruent it pierceth the heauens and obtaineth euery good blessing at the hands of God for our selues for others The Vses foâ—low First we are especially in Vse 1 duty bound to pray for Magistrates and those that be in authority as the subiects for their Princes and the people for their Pastors that the worke of God may prosper vnder their hands This the Apostle teacheth 1 Tim. chapter 2 1 2. So the Iewes were commanded to pray for Babylon that persecuting Citty where they were captiue Ier. chap. 29 ver 7. We see in the naturall body that albeit the members haue care one of another yet the chiefest care is for the
51. but amongst these there was not a man of them whom Moses Aaron the Priest numbred when they numbred the children of Israel in the wildernesse of Sinai for the Lord had sayde of them They shal surely dye in the wildernes and there was not left a man of them saue Caleb the Sonne of Iephuneh add Ioshua the Sonne of Nun Verse 64.45 This muster being taken Moses as his last enterprize appointed out of them twelue thousand to be chosen out to inuade the Cities of Midian Numb 31 5. who together with the Moabites had practised with Balaam to curse Israel Deut. 23 4 5. and to allure them from the worship of the true God to the seruice of Baal-Peor to the rest of their beastly idolatry ouer which Companies Moses gaue the chiefe charge to Phinehas who slew the fiue Princes of the Midianites who were or had lately bene the vassals of Sehon king of the Amorites Numb 31.8 as appeareth in Ioshua chap. 13 21. Thus hauing subdued all their enemies on this side Iordan and none of them being able to stand before them Moses is commanded by God before his death which followed immediately after to charge the Israelites to bound out the land so soone as they were come into it Numb 24 2. and 35 2 and to assigne to the Leuites certaine cities taken out of the inheritance of their possession that there might be no diuision nor contention among them when once they were passed Iordan which haply otherwise might haue disturbed and disquieted them This is the historicall part of this Booke which hath entermingled with it many and sundrie ceremonies of the Leuiticall Law as touching their Fasts and Feasts the yeare of Iubile their feasts of Trumpets and Tabernacles as also of the Passeouer and Pentecost a few chapters whereof I published certaine yeares past which I haue now reviewed and added the interpretation of the whole Booke from the beginning to the ending which I presume to offer vnto your Worships as a testimony of my loue and duty toward you The Iewes in the Gospel commend the Centurion and make it a motiue to perswade Christ our Sauiour to heale his seruant that was deere vnto him being sicke and ready to dye because hee loued their Nation and had built them a Synagogue Luke 7 5 4. So I may truly affirme of you that you loue our nation and are true friends of the church loue the preachers of the Gospel which is so much the more worthy praise and commendation as there are few in these euill dayes especially of your ranke and calling that affect eyther the one or the other It is a true saying as proceeding from the mouth of the author of all truth Them that honor me I will honor they that despise me shal be lightly esteemed 1 Sam. 2 30. It is the cheefest honor that we can receiue in this world to honour the Lord which is the beginning of that honor which shall neuer decay whereas all other without this is vaine and vncertaine And albeit I confesse you neede not any helpe or furtherance from mee in the race of godlinesse wherein you runne neither is my weaknesse able to affoord any thing that way yet I am so farre from being discoraged hereby to presse into your presence that I acknowledge it as a speciall reason to induce me to this because I offer the same to you that are able to iudge whose learning and sufficiency that way all men know perfectly that know your person in that both of you are well exercised in the Scriptures and in the doctrine which is according to godlinesse so that I nothing doubt but at vacant houres from waightier affaires you will vouchsafe to peruse this Commentary or at least some part of it it being a duty belonging to all high and low rich and poore to search the Scriptuaes in which our hope is to haue eternall life Thus crauing pardon of my great boldnesse and hoping of your Worships good acceptance and praying the Almighty to increase the sauing graces of his Spirit vpon you I humbly take my leaue resting euer Your Worships at commandement William Attersoll A Recapitulation of the particular Doctrines handled throughout euery Chapter of this Booke of NVMBERS Doctrines out of the Preface OBseruations by the way of preface touching the Author of this booke fol. 1. 2 Obseruations by way of preface touching the Writer of this booke fol. 6. 3 Obseruations by way of preface touching the Title of this booke fol. 8. Obseruations by way of preface touching the principall substance and vse of this booke fol. 10. 5 Obseruations by way of preface touching the diuision and parts of this booke fol. 12. CHAP. I. 1. THe people of God may lawfully make warre fol. 16 2 God knoweth the number and names of all such as belong vnto him fol. 20 3 It is our duty to performe obedience to Gods commandements fol. 29 4 The promises of God made to his children shall be accomplished fol. 41 5 It is the office of the Minister to doe the duties proper to his calling fol. 49 CHAP. II. GOd delighteth to haue a comely order obserued both in Church and commonwealth fol. 55 2 Magistrates and rulers are needfull to be set ouer the people of God fol. 63 3 Gods iudgements are alwayes tempered and seasoned with great mercy toward those that be his fol. 71 4 The Tabernacle of the Congregation is placed in the middes of the hoast fol. 80 5 God bestoweth his gifts and graces freely to whom he pleaseth fol. 85 6 Euery one ought to be content with the present condition wherein God hath set him fol. 98 7 God oftentimes maketh choyce of inferiour things to effect great matters fol. 105 8 It is a duty belonging to all Gods children to yeeld obedience to all Gods Commandements fol. 109 CHAP. III. AMong all people vnder heauen the Ministery aboue all other things ought to be established fol. 118 2 Godly Parents haue oftentimes vngodly and disobedient children fol. 130 3 In Gods worship we must not bee carried by our owne deuices but by his direction fol. 137 4 God hath sole authority to ordaine the Officers and Offices of his Church fol. 146 5 The first borne were sanctified to the Lord and the vses thereof to vs. fol. 158 6 The word of God ought to direct all the actions of our life fol. 167 7 God raiseth vp honourable instruments from meane places to do him seruice fol. 175 8 Euery one in the Church hath his proper peculiar Office fol. 179 9 It is the Ministers office carefully to looke to his charge fol. 188 10 God will haue all places and people taught how small and meane soeuer they be fol. 197 11 The Office of the Ministery is an high worthy and honourable Calling fol. 206 CHAP. IIII. 1 THe Ministers must be men of grauity sobriety and moderation fol. 216 2 Euery one must know
wisedome are oft-tentimes enemies vnto faith fol. 539 14 Things vnpossible in the eyes of men are possible with God fol. 540 15 It is the duty of masters to reprooue their seruants fol. 541 16 Inferiors must shew subiection and vse speeches of reuerence toward their superiors Ibid. 17 Young men are ordinarily rash in iudging and censuring of others fol. 542 18 Enuy is to bee shunned and auoided of all Gods people fol. 543 19 The godly do heartily desire the good growth of the whole Church fol. 544 20 God giueth good things by meanes fol. 546 21 The iudgements of God do often fall vpon men sodainly before they be aware fol. 546 CHAP. XII 1 GOds children oftentimes find great discomfort at their hands of whom they expect the greatest comfort fol. 553 2 Contentions and strife are often in the Church betweene the members of the same body fol. 554 3 Ambition and desire of preheminence are the greatest plagues to the Church fol. 555 4 Proud and ambitious men doe shew themselues most enuious and outragious against the most excellent most painfull seruants of God fol. 557 5 God vnderstandeth all the waies of men how secret soeuer they seeme to be fol. 558 6 Euery man in his owne cause should be meek and gentle ready to put vp wrongs and iniuries fol. 560 7 God neuer bringeth iudgement vpon any but hee searcheth and findeth sufficient cause fol. 562 8 God reuealeth himselfe to one more then to another and giueth greater graces to some then he doth to others fol. 563 9 The Church or faithfull people of God are rightly and truly the house of God Ibid. 10 It is required of all the Ministers of God that they be found faithfull and conscionable in their places fol. 564 11 The wrath of God is iustly kindled and stirred vp against all offenders fol. 567 12 God heareth not their praiers that lie in their sinnes and are not reconciled vnto him fol. 568 13 Wee ought to be humbled for the sinnes we haue committed albeit we feele no punishment vpon vs. fol. 569 14 Albeit Gods children put vp wrongs and pray not against them yet God will not put them vp 15 Such as haue the cheefe hand in sinne are principally subiect vnto punishment fol. 572 16 God doth mingle his chastisements with much mercy and doth not deale with vs according to our sinnes fol. 573 17 None can be free from iudgement hauing sinned fol. 574 CHAP. XIII 1 IT is our duty to vse meanes to further Gods prouidence fol. 577 2 The faithfull must deale wisely in all their enterprises fol. 579 3 Wicked men speake fairest when they mean foulest fol. 580 4 The greatest part are for the most part the worst fol. 581 5 God hath euer had some witnesses of his truth in all ages fol. 584 6 The euill of others though they be many may not be followed of vs. fol. 585 7 It is our duty to exhort and stir vp one another to good things fol. 586 8 Hypocrisie though long couered is at length vncased fol. 588 CHAP. XIIII 1 VVEe are naturally ready to hearken to seducers and deceiuers fol. 591 2 Wicked men adde sinne vnto sinne and proceede from euill to worse fol. 592 3 The faithfull are greeued for the sinnes of others fol. 594 4 GOD is a shield to his but taketh no care nor charge of his enemies fol. 595 5 Such as are Gods seruants shall be euilly intreated fol. 596 6 Among all iudgements sent for sinne the plague and pestilence is one fol. 597 7 Threatnings of Gods iudgment conditional fol. 600 8 The means to cal back iudgments is prayer fol. 602 9 It is a good plea to mooue the Lord to mercy to put him in minde c. fol. 605 10 God is of much patience long-suffering fol. 606 11 The blessings which we enioy c. fol. 608 12 Sin generally entertained bringeth with it a generall destruction fol. 610 13 The Word deliuered not regarded c. fol. 612 14 Sin and the punishment of sin c. fol. 613 15 God visiteth the sins of the fathers on the children fol. 615 16 The chiefest offeÌ„ders shal be chiefly punisht fol. 618 17 Sin is pleasant in the beginning c. fol. 619 18 Wicked men hauing giuen themselues to sinne doe wilfully run on therein p. 622 CHAP. XV. 1 Of the meat and drinke offering fol. 625 2 The Church is as one body c. fol. 627 3 Whatsoeuer we haue we haue it from God fol. 630 4 Ignorance of Gods word is agreeuous sinne fol. 631 5 There is a difference betweene sin and sin fol. 635 6 Sin is come to the hight c. fol. 636 7 Euery sin is so much the greater c. fol. 638 8 God punisheth for sins of vngodlines c. fol. 640 9 The Sabbath day must be kept holy fol. 643 10 All must haue knowledge in the Scripture fol. 647 Chapter 16. 1 Whatsoeuer euil men do c. fol. 649 2 The Ministers by their office c. fol. 651 3 The greater our meanes are to preuent sin fol. 652 4 To despise and resist the Ministery c. fol. 653 5 Obstinate sinners reuile their reprouers fol. 655 6 Gods children ought to be angry at sinne fol. 656 7 God respecteâ—h not the workes of euill men fol. 657 8 The Ministers must continue in teaching fol. 658 9 Such as haue society with wicked persons fol. 660 10 God neuer striketh c. fol. 661 11 Conspirators shal come to destruction fol. 663 12 When man sinneth and is punished c fol. 667 13 The workes of Gods iustice c. fol. 668 14 Wicked men will not be warned c. fol. 669 15 Great is the necessity of the Ministery fol. 671 16 The force of prayer is very great fol. 673 17 Christ the mediator between God and maÌ„ fol. 675 CHAP. xvii 1 God is very desirous to haue sinners c fol. 678 2 God can worke miracles aboue nature fol. 679 3 Obedience is required of all Gods seruants fol. 683 4 God is better then his word c. ibid 5 God is able to giue life c. fol. 684 6 Gods miracles are wrought openly fol. 688 7 God is to be acknowledged to be iust fol. 691 Chapter xviii 1 Those sins are greatest c. fol. 693 2 A good Minister is a special gift of God fol. 695 3 The The Ministers ought to haue a care fol. 699 4 Ministers must be liberally maintained fol. 701 5 Ministers of meane gifts must be heard fol. 706 6 A sin to reape the profit of any place and not to discharge the duty fol. 709 CHAP. XIX 1 ALL penitent persons shall bee receiued into Gods fauour fol. 713 2 The water of separation the vses thereof fol. 716 CHAP. XX. 1 ALL flesh is subiect to death fol. 726 2 It is a necessary duty to bury the dead fol. 728 3 In all wants we are ready to murmure c. fol. 730
to do the duties proper to their calling For while they labour in the one they cannot labour in the other and if they be present at the one they are absent from the other But the calling of the Minister requireth personall paines and admitteth not an ordinary Deputy no more then the Leuites could put out their charges to others who are reproued by the Prophet Because they kept not the ordinances of the Lords holy things Ezekiel 44 8. and themselues had set others to take the charge of his Sanctuary Neither can this be any discharge vnto vs that we haue others to labour for vs men of gifts knowledge seeing as the charge is ours and belonging to our persons so the discharge should also be ours and touch our owne persons But of this wee haue already spoken more at large elsewhere * In the exposition of Philemon and therefore will omit it referring the Reader to that place for farther resolution Secondly this doctrine serueth for comfort Vse 2 to all those that are true-hearted Leuites and leaue all by-matters that stand not with their calling to serue God aright in their places If we bee truely answerable to the weight and worthinesse of our Ministery and are carefull to bring foorth the fruites thereof and are faithfull in performing the duties that God hath bound vs vnto we may say with the Apostle 2 Tim. 4 7 8. I haue fought a good fight and haue finished my course I haue kept the faith henceforth is laide vp for me the crown of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue me at that time and not to mee onely but vnto all them also that loue his appearing Paul at this time was neere vnto death and the day of his departure was at hand was he now without comfort or did he doubt of Gods fauour No he was not afraide of death but alwayes acknowledgeth it should be gaine and advantage vnto him Phil 1 21 23 so that hee desired to be eased and to bee with Christ which is best of all What was then his comfort and wherein did his reioycing consist In that hee had faithfully done the duties of his calling and kept faith and a good conscience This point doth more liuely and notably appeare in Christ our Sauior in that comfortable prayer which hee offered vp as Incense vnto his Father making intercession for vs I haue glorified thee on earth I haue finished the worke thou gauest me to do Iohn 17 4 6. I haue declared thy Name vnto the men which thou gauest me out of the world thine they were and thou gauest them me and they haue kept thy word This worke of redemption and reconciliation of man is proper to Christ but euery Minister in his calling doth glorifie God and shall receiue glory of the Father whose worke he hath finished whose name he hath declared whose word he hath published If he that giueth a cup of cold water shall not goe away vnrewarded surely hee that hath distributed the bread of life with a free hand the water of life with a full cup shall receiue a Prophets rewarde which the Prophet of all Prophets shall giue vnto him To this purpose Daniel to comfort such as should suffer death in the troublesome times bloody persecutions vnder Antiochus saith Dan. 12 3 They that be wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the Firmament and they that turne many to righteousnesse shall shine as the stars for euer euer A notable encouragement this is vnto vs to do our duties we rise not early late we watch not we wake not in vaine for nothing though we haue a cold reward many times for our paines of our vnthankfull people God that setteth vs on worke and seeth our harts wil in his good time remember our effectuall faith and diligent loue and the patience of our hope in Iesus Christ To this purpose the Apostle Peter putteth vs in good assurance of a sure recompence 1 Pet 5 4 Feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you c and when the chiefe Shepheard shall appeare ye shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory Here is a duty a dignity a work a reward a direction a consolation If we care for the flocke more then for our selues the great Shepheard of the sheepe will make vs partakers of euerlasting life But if wee enter vpon the flocke for the fleeces sake and doe that which wee doe constrainedly not willingly wee haue our reward we cannot looke for any recompence at his hands that is the great owner of the sheepe Woe vnto all such idle Shepheards their estate shall be fearefull in the fearefull day of account who haue gifts giuen them and haue not vsed them to the comfort of themselues to the benefit of the people to the glory of the giuer These are like vnto the Ostrich which hath wings but flieth not with them so they haue gifts but they imploy them not and it had bin better for them that they had neuer receiued them then to receiue them and not to bestow them to those ends for which they were first giuen The stomacke that receiueth meate into it carieth it ouer to other parts and keepeth it not to it selfe from whence followeth the health and strength of the whole body Thus ought it to be with all those that haue obtained knowledge and other gifts they must turne them and transmit them to the good of euery part but if they keepe them locked in their owne brest they wil putrifie corrupt as meate retained still in the stomacke neuer digesteth What comfort can these men haue when they shall go the way of all flesh Nay what discomfort shall they not finde what horror and feare shall they not feele to consider how vnprofitable seruants they haue bin But if we haue receiued gifts and haue beene conscionable in the vsing of them wee haue comfort in God that he will receiue vs and reward vs. Though our gifts be small yet if we haue laboured to vse them well we shal be accounted good and profitable and faithfull seruants Vse 3 Thirdly it is required of euery Minister to be painefull in his place and to preach in season and out of season and to giue attendance on the flocke Ouer which the holy Ghost hath made him Ouerseer We must therefore be faithfull in our callings obseruing therein two rules first looking to our selues secondly to the flocke or people committed to our charge It is not sufficient for vs to teach the will of God to others but wee must doe it our selues Our Sauiour requireth of his Disciples not onely to preach to others but themselues to obserue his Commandements Math. 5 19. Whosoeuer shall breake one of these least Commandements and teach men so hee shall bee called least in the Kingdome of heauen but whosoeuer shall obserue and teach them the same shall be called
for the greater among which this is one of the greatest The Prophet praying for the prosperous estate of the Kingdom of Salomon saith Giue thy iudgements to the King O God Psal 72 1 2. and thy righteousnesse vnto the Kings sonne Then shall he iudge thy people in righteousnesse and thy poore with equity This duty belongeth to vs and this ought to bee our prayer and petition and as God hath blessed vs with a gracious Prince his hopefull issue contrary to the expectation of many male-contents and hollow-hearted enemies of vs and our Religion so we are often to cal to remembrance the ioyfull and happy time when GOD in his great goodnesse brought him to this Kingdome and to sitte vpon the Throne lineally descended vnto him so that we may say with the Psalmist Psal 118 23 24. This was the Lords doing it is maruellous in our eyes this is the day which the Lord hath made let vs reioyce be glad in it Heereby did God allay the bitternesse of sorrow worthily conceiued for the decease of our late Soueraigne so that the setting as it were of the Moone was recompenced with the bright shining of the Sunne and the closing of the eyes as it were shutting the windowes of declining age with a greater perfection of age of sexe of gifts and many other prerogatiues Thus doth one and the same day minister matter and occasion both of sorrow and of gladnesse The 24. day of March Anno Domini 1603. of discomfort yet of comfort of weeping yet of reioycing as a medicine composed of contrary ingredients so that we may say sing with the Poet Iamque dies nisi fallor adest quē semper acerbū Semper honorandum sic dij voluistis habebo Virgil. Eneid lib. 3. Hunc ego Getulis agerem si Syrtibus exul Argolicoue mari deprensus vrbe Mycenae Annua vota tamen solennesque ordine pompas Exequerer strueremqque suis altaria donis That is This this day euer-dolefull shall and euer ioyfull be Yea merry-sad and bitter sweet thus God did it decree If I were cast among the Moores and liued a captiue slaue Yet yearely vowes and duties due the Altars high should haue Thus may we and a great deale more iustly say of the day aboue named which is heauy and yet happy threatning a storme and yet shining cleerely Who did not greatly feare and whose hearts were not full of perplexed thoughts to consider what dangers were likely to fall vpon our heads when God should call vnto himselfe Queene Elizabeth and gather her vnto her Fathers But behold Gods great prouidence dealing in mercy toward vs who shut vp the mouth of the Lyons and put vp the sword of the enemy and quenched the violence of the fire so that no noyse no tumult no crying was heard in our streetes no sacking of Cities no tumbling of garments in blood was seene no alarme of battell was discerned of any not a dog lifted vp his tongue Esay 9 5. but all things were submisse and quiet Thus God brought King Iames vnto the kingdome with a traine of all estates degrees callings companies and conditions with Oliue branches of peace in their hands sinesudore sanguine that is without sweating and blood-shedding No man lost his goods no man lost his life no Babilonish cōfusion followed but euery one held his owne with greater certainty and security then before whereat the enemies of our peace and religion fret and rage and gnash their teeth for anger and are like to burst for enuy seeing their expectation is frustated all theyr hopes are defeated Yea Lord disappoint them more and more cast them into the pit which they haue digged and rowle the stone vpon themselues which they haue stirred let them be consumed and confounded in theyr owne deuices and taste of the fruite of theyr owne malice let their eyes looke for a day of comfort and refreshing vntill they fall out of their heads according to that saying Rusticus expectat dum defluat amnis Horat. lib. 1. Epist 2. at ille Labitur labetur in omne volubilis aeuum That is They wait vntill the Riuer waxeth dry But he doth runne and shall eternally So then to vse the words of the Prophet Esay ch 5 24. As the flame of fire deuoureth the stubble as the chaffe is consumed of the flame so their roote shall be as rottennesse and their bud shall rise vp like dust because they haue cast off the Law of the Lord of Hostes and contemned the word of the holy one of Israel On the other side let vs acknowledge it to be our duty to render humble and hearty thankes to GOD for his goodnesse toward vs in deliuering vs from the dangers that did hang ouer vs in frustrating the policies of the vngodly in continuing among vs the Gospell of peace in maintaining concord and vnity among vs all these by placing our dread Soueraigne ouer vs and thereby remouing a thousand calamities that threatned shipwracke and finall desolation Let vs not now grow secure but oftentimes remember the benefits that wee haue receiued It is noted that when Salomon was set vpon the seat of Dauid his father 1 Kin. 1 48. the people came vp after him yea they piped with pipes and reioyced with great ioy so that the earth rang with the sound of them So when Hiram King of Tyrus heard the words of Salomon he reioyced greatly and saide 1 Kin. 5 7. Blessed be the Lord this day which hath giuen vnto Dauid a wise sonne ouer this mighty people Likewise when the Queene of Sheba saw the glory of Salomon and knew it to bee a chiefe signe of Gods fauour to haue godly and wise Rulers sit in the Throne of iustice and iudgement she brake foorth not onely into an admiration of his wisedome and his seruants happinesse but also into an open thanksgiuing Blessed be the Lord thy God which loueth thee to set thee on the Throne of Israel 1 Kin. 10 9. because the Lord loued Israel for euer and made thee King to doe equity and righteousnesse These are good examples for vs to follow and teach vs what we ought to doe when God blesseth vs with an vpright Dauid with a wise Salomon with a zealous Hezekiah with a religious Iosiah with a reforming Iehosaphat it is our duty to returne praise and glory to God and withall to pray heartily for the prosperous and happy continuance of such among vs that they may liue long vpon earth to promote his glory to aduance the Gospell to establish peace plenty and prosperity among their people 10. On the South-side shall bee the standard of the hoast of Reuben according to their armies and the Captaine ouer the sonnes of Reuben shall be Elizur the sonne of Shedeur 11. And his hoast and the number thereof were sixe and forty thousand and fiue hundreth 12. And by him shall the
is to bring them vnto him and to make them seeke him early and vntill affliction worke in vs repentance newnesse of life we haue no right vse nor true fruite of it Fourthly it is required of vs to praise the name of God for his mercy and goodnesse in sparing of vs and not pouring out the full viols of his wrath and indignation vpon vs and not coming out with all his fury and forces against vs. The practise of this praise we see in Dauid after the plague was ceassed 2 Sam. 24 25 hee built an Altar vnto the Lord and offered burnt offerings and peace offerings and the Lord was appeased toward the Land and the plague ceassed from Israel Hee did not onely call vpon God but offered the sacrifice of thanksgiuing vnto him Except we follow his example and practise this duty we rob God of his honour and prouoke him to take away his blessings from vs. When we are in affliction we are eloquent enough and haue tongues to vtter many prayers to haue the plague vpon vs remoued from vs but when we are helped and the iudgement is taken away we forget both Gods mercy and our owne dutie we consider not from whence our deliuerance commeth nor what it challengeth at our hands Fiftly we must remember that we thinke not our selues hardly dealt withall but take heed to our selues that we be farre from murmuring and complaining against God The Lord complaineth by his Prophet against such hypocrites Iere. 3 4 5. Ieremy 3 Diddest thou not still cry vnto me Thou art my Father and the guide of my youth will hee keepe his anger for euer will he reserue it to the end Thus they flattered with their lippes when malice was in their hearts they spake faire to God and pretended a great desire they had that they would faine please him while his hand is vpon them and while he striketh them with his rodde But what answere doth GOD giue and they receiue It followeth in the next words Thus hast thou spoken but thou doest euill euen more and more And as it was with this people so is our case when God at any time taketh vs in hand we speake him faire we humble our selues before him and stoope downe to take correction but eyther wee thinke the time too long while his rod is vpon vs and so wil prescribe him the time when to take it away or else we fret fume against him as doing vs wrong and wee sustained iniury at his hands But if we were acquainted eyther with our iniquity or with his mercy we would be otherwise minded and would confesse that all kindes of punishments are due to vs and indeed too little for vs yea we would easily perceiue that GOD is more sorrowfull for the correction which he is constrained to lay vpon vs then wee are greeued for the sinnes which wee haue committed against him If these things be found in vs if we acknowledge Gods mercy toward vs in our troubles if we call vpon him earnestly if we turne vnto him vnfainedly if we praise his name cheerefully and do not think our selues hardly dealt withall we shall not want comfort in our sufferings but be able to comfort both our selues and others Lastly it is our duty to bee patient vnder Vse 3 the crosse not to discourage our selues in our troubles whatsoeuer or how great soeuer they be nor to murmure and repine at them seeing our doctrine teacheth vs that he neuer powreth vpon vs all his wrath nor giueth vs a full cup to drinke vp euen the dregs thereof but tempereth seasoneth it in such sort that together with the affliction we may taste of his compassion Now to the end we may not despise the chastening of the Lord neyther faint when we are rebuked of him but may possesse our soules with patience and endure constant vnto the ende we are to consider three things First of all we must remoue all lets and impediments that may hinder vs in the course of patience Secondly we must learne and marke the motiues that may moue vs to the embracing of this Christian and heauenly vertue Thirdly we must examine prooue our selues whether this grace of GOD be in vs or not seeing vpon it as vpon a pillar resteth the life of our christian profession as we shall shew afterward Touching the first it standeth vs vpon to cut off and to cast away from vs all such things as may any way hinder our patience The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes and commending the constancy and patience of the Saintes draweth this exhortation Wherefore Heb. 12 1. let vs also seeing that wee are compassed with so great a Cloud of witnesses cast away euery thing that presseth downe and the sinne that hangeth so fast on let vs runne with patience the race that is set before vs whereby he declareth that the meanes to hold on our course with patience is to remoue the lettes and impediments that stand in our way The first hinderance is selfe-loue The hinderances of patience the very bane and poyson of all good and holy duties Wee loue our selues and our skinne so well that we shrinke backe our shoulders and pull in our heads when any perill beginneth to hang ouer vs as if some storme and tempest were imminent and ready to fall vpon vs. So long as this thorne sticketh in the flesh wee cannot loue the Lord nor yeeld obedience vnto him in bearing the crosse Hence it is that our Sauiour Christ saith Math. 16. verse 24. If any man will follow me let him forsake himselfe and take vp his crosse and follow me It is to our nature and the naturall man hard to suffer who desireth to sleepe in an whole skinne The second hinderance is desire of reuenge For these two patience and reuenge are as contrary one to the other as peace and warre as fire and water as light and darkenesse If Ioseph had looked to the iniurious dealings of his brethren toward him and to their wicked purposes intended against him he would neuer haue saide vnto them Gen. 45 5 8. Bee not sad neyther greeued with your selues that yee solde me hither you sent me not hither but God who hath made me a father vnto Pharaoh and Lord of all his house and Ruler throughout all the Land of Egypt If Iob had rested and contented himselfe in the attempts and robberies of the Sabeans and Caldeans hee would neuer haue broken out into these wordes The LORD hath giuen Iob 1 15 17 21 and the LORD hath taken away It belongeth not vnto vs to take or to seeke reuenge but to commit our selues and our causes to the God of vengeance The third lette is infidelity when we haue in vs an vnfaithfull heart and cast off all confidence in God who maintaineth the lot of all those that trust in him and depend vppon him What was the cause that the Iewes suffering want in the wildernesse
it were brought downe to reside and remaine among vs. So long as the word which is the scepter of his kingdome is with vs we shall not need to feare he will goe from vs neither shall be constrained to make long iourneyes to seeke him out When once his word is departed and the Gospel gone his standard is remoued and he is quite turned from vs. It is in vaine to dreame to find him when we cannot find him in his word Hence it is that Abijam telleth Ieroboam that made Israel to sinne that God was gone from them seeing he had driuen away the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron and on the other side he ioyneth together the presence of the Lord and the preaching of his word saying Behold this God is with vs as a Captaine 2. Chron. 13.12 and his Priests with the sounding trumpets to cry an alarme against you This then is a speciall token of Gods speciall presence when he sendeth his word as a gracious raine vpon his inheritance and thereby watereth the dry furrowes of the barraine hearts of his people Thirdly we haue the promise of his presence and the seales thereof in his Sacraments whereby we are at one with him and he with vs. Whensoeuer we meditate of our baptisme the Sonne of God doth witnesse vnto our spirits that we are cloathed with his righteousnesse as with a garment Gal. 3.27 for all such as are baptized into Christ haue put on Christ Whensoeuer we receiue the Supper of the Lord hee sheweth vs that he is our food and that the bread which we eate at our tables and in our houses doth not nourish vs better then we be nourished by his substance at his heauenly table insomuch that we liue in him by him and through him according to the testimony of Iohn Ch. 6. Ioh. 6.54.55 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day for my flesh is meat indeed and my blood is drink indeed Thus we are spiritually one with him and mystically he is one with vs so that we haue a communion with him as the members haue with the head so that we must receiue it as most true which the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 10. 1 Cor. 10.16 The cuppe of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the body of Christ the bread which we break is it not the communion of the body of Christ for we that are many are one bread and one body because we all are partakers of one bread Fourthly when we come together in the Church to call vpon his Name he is neere vnto vs and most familiar with vs. For our LORD Iesus Christ assureth vs that he is there among vs whensoeuer we are assembled in his Name and by lifting vp our eyes and holding vp our hands toward heauen wee shew that our coming thither is to present our selues in the sight presence of our God To this purpose our Sauiour saith Math. 18 20. Where two or three are gathered together in my Name there am I in the middest of them so that we must consider that we are heere not onely before the Angels of heauen but also that the Sonne of God both seeth and heareth vs. True prayer doeth ascend vp to Heauen as Incense and lifteth vs vp to talke familiarly with God and bringeth downe his blessings vpon vs except we vse this heauenly exercise whereby we speake to him he is a stranger to vs and we are strangers to him Lastly he dwelleth among vs whensoeuer he preserueth vs from euill and deliuereth vs from our enemies If the fauour of GOD were not a shield buckler about vs to preserue and protect vs from our enemies wee should lie open to ten thousand dangers and deaths If our Lord had not a continuall care ouer vs and stood not mightily for our defence we should bee a prey to the iaw of the Lyon and should perish euery minute of an houre We are of our selues ouer-weake and haue no meanes to deliuer our selues this is our comfort that God is on our side dwelleth among vs. Let vs also take heed we walk in feare before him and doe not prouoke him to wrath and indignation against vs by committing euill in his fight who can abide nothing that is prophane or polluted as Deut. 6 15. The Lord that is in the middest of thee is iealous beware therefore that his wrath kindle not lest thou be rooted out of the Land which the Lord thy God hath giuen thee To this purpose the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 6. 2 Cor. 6 16 17 Yee are the Temple of the liuing God as God hath saide I will dwell among them and walke there and I will be their GOD and they shall be my people wherefore come out from among them and separate your selues saith the Lord and touch none vncleane thing and I will receiue you and I will be a Father vnto you and ye shall bee my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord Almighty This sheweth that we ought to walke alwaies as in Gods presence and to consider euermore that his eye is vpon vs. Our bodies are the temples of the holy Ghost for him to dwell in If then we shall defile them and make them as swine-styes we greeue the holy Spirit whereby our adoption and redemption are sealed and driue him from vs and chase him away out of our hearts Vse 2 Secondly albeit the placing of the Tabernacle in the middest of the host be gone and past long agoe and were verified among the Iewes vnder the shaddowes of the Law yet it serueth to teach vs to what end God hath instituted ciuill States and Common-wealths in this world to wit to be staies and proppes to the Church to vphold and strengthen the same that the people of God may assemble together in peace and quietnesse and be free from all dangers of malicious enemies that labour to do euill to the Sanctuary To this purpose the Prophet teacheth Psal 102 2â— 22. and 122 3 4. that The Name of the Lord shall be declared in Sion his praise in Ierusalem when the people shall be gathered together and the Kingdomes to serue the Lord. And Psal 122. Ierusalem is builded as a City that is compact together in it selfe whereunto the Tribes euen the Tribes of the Lord goe vp according to the Testimony to Israel to praise the name of the Lord. Heereby we are put in minde of three notable duties First of all let all persons Princes and people high and low do good to the Church of God and imploy their best endeuours to promote the glory of God and the safety of the Church For wherefore was the Tabernacle taken and pitched in the middest of all the host not placed in a corner nor set in the skirts of that mighty army but was inuironed round about with the strength of Israel but to
their families according to the house of their fathers Hitherto we haue spoken of the order prescribed vnto Moses and the people to be obserued now followeth briefly the execution of the commandement as the conclusion and shutting vp of the Chapter in these 3 verses Howbeit before the performance thereof Moses addeth two cautions necessary to be obserued and considered First the totall summe of them that were numbred before which amounted to the number of sixe hundred thousand and three thousand fiue hundred and fifty Loe how great the blessing of God was in multiplying his people and what the truth of his promise is that he made to Abraham Secondly the exemption of the Leuites who were acquitted and discharged out of the former muster being appointed to another office of another nature verse 33. Then is annexed the obedience it selfe to the commandement of God set downe both generally The children of Israel did according to all that the Lord commanded Moses and then particularly in two points They pitched by their standards and they set forward euery one according to their families according to the house of their fathers No man murmured at the order of God no man enuyed his superiour no man contemned his inferiour but all of them rested in his ordinance marched according to his direction and appointment We learne from hence that it is the duty of Gods children Doctrine 8 to yeeld obedience not onely to some It is our duty o yeeld obedience to all Gods commandements but to all the commandements of GOD. God requireth at our hands a full and entire obedience Doe wee require commandements to confirme this vnto vs or would we haue examples Let vs consider both And first for precept The Apostle is plaine 2. Corin. chap. 7.1 2 Cor. 7.1 Hauing these promises let vs cleanse our selues from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit perfecting holinesse in the feare of God Where we see he perswadeth to make a through worke to clense our selues not onely from some filthinesse and to retaine some but from all not onely of the body but of the soule euen of the whole man Likewise in the former Epistle 1 Cor. 5.7 chap. 5.7 purge out the olde leauen that ye may be a new lumpe as ye are vnleauened He confesseth that they were renewed and regenerated in part and therefore concludeth must proceed and goe forward vntill the worke be wholly finished For the word is compounded signifying not only to purge but as much as may be possible to purge out quite and cleane as the Israelites were commended when they celebrated the Passeouer to put away all leauen from them so that whosoeuer had any in his house should be cut off from his people To this purpose commeth the exhortation of the Apostle Heb. 12.1 Heb. 12.1 Seeing we are compassed about with so great a cloude of witnesses let vs lay aside euery weight and the sinne which doth so easily beset vs and let vs runne with patience vnto the race which is set before vs. As if he had said forasmuch as we haue so great a multitude of beleeuers which he compareth to a cloude that is thickened compacted or gathered together in the middle region of the aire of vapours wee must doe as they that runne in a race they doe not onely cast away clogges and impediments but whatsoeuer may hinder them in their course as the cares of this life the delights of the world the lusts of the flesh and generally euery thing that may cloy vs and clogge vs in our spirituall iourney Thus we see how we are commanded to cleanse away all filthinesse to purge out all leauen to cast aside euery weight Behold how the Apostle addeth vniuersall notes in euery of these places But are these precepts without examples are they meere speculatiue considerations without their vse No we haue in the Scriptures of the new Testament many among the faithfull that receiue this commendation from the mouth of God It is noted concerning Noah Gen. 6.22 Gen. 6.22 that he did according to all that God commanded him euen so did he It is recorded of Moses that when Pharaoh did giue them and their children liberty to goe into the wildernesse to serue the Lord onely their flockes and their heards should be stayed he answered boldly Our cattell also shall goe with vs Exos 10.26 there shall not an hoofe be left behind Exodus chapter 10.26 It is testified by the Euangelist Luke touching Zacharie and Elizabeth that they were both righteous before God walking in all the commandements and ordinances of the Lord blamelesse Luke 1.6 Luke 1.6 All these particular testimonies doe teach vs that it is our dutie to labour earnestly and carefully to performe a pure and perfect obedience vnto all the commandements of the Lord that we may be entire wanting nothing Now we come to the reasons that we may Reason be farther confirmed in this trueth First consider the nature of God he is perfect in himselfe and perfect in all goodnesse toward vs. He faileth in nothing so that he may truely say what could I haue done more then I haue done we must therefore answere in duty and obedience vnto him Hence it is that Christ saith Be ye perfect euen as your Father which is in heauen is perfect Matth. 5. Matth. 5. â— If then we must be like him and resemble him we ought to striue to be like him in perfection Secondly Christ Iesus is a perfect Sauiour Reason a perfect redeemer a perfect mediatour Hee hath fully finished our saluation and he dyed to satisfie for all our sinnes If he were but halfe a Sauiour a party obedience might bee sufficient on our part But he neuer left the worke of our redemption vntill he had appeased the wrath of his Father and nailed all our sinnes vnto his Crosse This caused the Apostle to say He gaue himselfe for vs Tit. 2.14 that he might redeeme vs from all iniquity and purify vnto himselfe a peculiar people zealous of good workes Tit. 2.14 Seeing then that Christ Iesus hath redeemed vs from all sinne it followeth necessarily that we should follow after all righteousnesse and make conscience of all sinne Thirdly in respect of the commandements Reason 3 themselues Cicer. de offâ—â—â— lib. 2. for as an heathen man said of moral vertues that they were linked together as in a chaine so that he which had one truely had all of them so we may much better say of the Lawes of God that as there is one lawgiuer which is the Author of them all so they are all knit in a knot together that the knot cannot be loosed but all are dissolued Or they being ten words are as a band hauing ten conditions if one of them be broken the whole band is forfeited The testimony of the Apostle Iames fully accordeth and agreeeth hereunto chap. 2. Iam. 2.10 â— Whosoeuer shall keepe the whole Law
the rest that remaine who were exempted out of the former training to wit the Priests and the Leuites For first of all Moses numbreth them according to their persons then according to their order and ministery Touching their persons in this chapter touching their ministery in the fourth chapter So then in this place the Tribe of the Leuites is numbred who were selected and separated to the worke of the ministry that they might therein serue God and his people In this Chapter wee are to obserue two things first The parts of Chapter a transition or passage by way of preface to this holy numeration distinct from the former in the 13. first verses secondly the numbring it selfe in the rest of the chapter Touching the first point which is the entrance wee must consider in it two other points first a description of the Tribe of Leui◠and of the family of Aaron forasmuch as Moses and Aaron the two heads of the people descended out of that Tribe as is more at large declared in the booke of Exodus and this is amplified by the circumstance of time in the beginning of the first verse In the day that the Lord spake with Moses in Mount Sinai Exod. 6 16. as if he had saide Now it is time to proceede to speake of the Tribe of Leni and to set downe how great the number of thē was when God commanded them to be numbred at Mount Sinai Osiand in Numb cap. 3. for as yet the people was not departed from thence where the law was giuen but first I will rehearse the names of the sonnes of Aaron who aboue or before others were appointed to the Priest-hood Secondly the presentation of the Leuites before Aaron to be numbred which we will reserue to be handled afterward in his proper place The description of Aarons family Touching the description of Aarons house and family whereon the numbring of the Priests depended First his sonnes are reckoned and their ministery declared verse 2 and 3. of which we haue heard more particularly in the book of Leuiticus chap. 8 and 9. Then the destruction of two of them which were the eldest is set downe Leuit. 10. for when they transgressed the Commandement of God offered strange fire before him they were consumed and confounded which is breefly repeated in the 4. verse but at large expressed in the 10. chapt of Leuiticus whereby it came necessarily to passe that two being cut off and leauing no issue behinde them that there remained onely two heads or families of the Priests to wit of Eleazar and Ithamar Verse 1. These are the generations of Aaron c We see in this place how Moses immediately after the numbring vp of the people that medled not with the ministery of the word or killing of the sacrifices or administring of the Sacraments or seruing in the Tabernacle or carrying of the Arke or teaching of the people handleth in the next place the forme and fashion of the ministery that laboured and spent themselues in the former things For let there be neuer so great order or good pollicy in the Common-wealth yet if the care of the ministery be neglected all is to little purpose Wee see from hence the goodly order that GOD obserueth in this great army he establisheth among them most carefully the holy Ministery to the ende they might be taught and instructed in the word Doctrine 1 Heereby we learne that among all nations people vnder the heauens There is an absolute necessity of a standing Ministery among all people the ministery of the word ought to be planted and established I say there is a great and absolute necessity of a standing and setled ministery among all sorts and conditions of men to guide them in the waies of godlinesse This appeareth euidently from the beginning for rather then there should be no teaching God himselfe was the Pastor and Teacher the Priest and Prophet of his Church and instructed them immediately by his owne voice without the ministery of man he was then the Shepheard and they the sheepe he the master and they the Schollers So he appeared to Adam and taught him and likewise his posterity after him Then there was no neede of any other Doctour or instructer he was all in all For as a man need not light a Candle at noone day thereby to see when as the Sunne shineth cleerely in his strength no more needed man in his innocency to be taught by man seeing he enioyed the bright Sun-shining of Gods glorious presence But when once mankinde began to multiply and encrease out of one house into diuers families as a tree displaying it selfe into many branches God raised vp ordinary and extraordinary Teachers For the father of the family was the King and Priest of it a King to rule a Priest to teach the will of God to his children Hence we reade that Enoch the seuenth from Adam prophesied of the second comming of Christ to iudgement Iude 14. with ten thousands of his Saints to execute iudgement vpon all vngodly sinners So then he was a Prophet raised vp of God in those corrupt times to reproue sinne and to conuince all that were vngodly among them of all their vngodly deeds which they vngodly committed After him he stirred vp Noah 2 Pet. 2 5. a Preacher of righteousnesse while the Arke was in preparing when the long suffering of God waited an hundred twenty yeares for their conuersion Besides that the people of God might bee sufficiently prouided for the first borne were also sanctified to this Office as we shall see afterward in this chapt and the chap. following and lastly in their stead the Tribe of Leui were set apart in whom alone it continued excepting the Prophets that had a speciall calling while the Synagogue stoode euen vnto Christ who when he ascended and led captiuity captiue gaue giftes vnto men at his pleasure and appointed some Apostles some Euangelistes some Pastors and Teachers for the perfecting of the Saints Eph. 4 12. and for the edifying of the body of Christ We see in this place that so soone as the law was giuen in Mount Sinai God appointed those that shold publish and preach the same and so soone as the Tabernacle was erected he ordained Aaron and his sonnes to attend vpon it and to perfourme their seuerall duties according to his direction and appointment Thus also did the Apostles deale so soone as they had preached the Gospell according to the commission and commandement they had receiued thereby gained a people vnto God they setled a ministery to continue and appointed Elders and Pastors ouer that people for the propagation of true religion and the strengthening of Gods seruants in all good duties This appeareth in the Acts of the Apostles Paul and Barnabas confirmed the soules of the Disciples and exhorted them to continue in the faith and when they had ordained them Elders in euery Church
must giue an account â— 16 2. that they may do it with ioy not with greefe for that is vnprofitable for you Some offices haue no accounts or easie and very small belonging vnto it but this hath an heauy and streight accounts because the blood of such as perish shall be required at the watchmans hands that hath neglected his duty Reason 3 Thirdly we haue a gracious promise of a great reward Our paines shall be so rewarded that greater reward shall be for greater paines as the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 3 8. He that planteth and he that watereth are one and euery man shall receiue his owne reward according to his owne labour The Apostle Peter concludeth this chap. 5 4. When the chiefe Shepheard shall appeare â— 12 3. we shall receiue a crowne of glory that fadeth not away This ought to encourage vs to our duty to consider that our labour shall not be in vaine in the Lord. Vse 1 The vses remaine First seeing the Ministers must keep watch ward ouer the soules of the people it serueth to reprooue such as make it a matter of ease and therefore when they are once entred into that calling do giue themselues to idlenesse and security â—e first reâ—ofe not considering that it is a worke full of labour and imployment full of difficulty and businesse True it is the Ministery is an honour but withall it is a burden so that whosoeuer will haue the honour must beare the burden vpon his shoulders for these cannot be separated These two are as companions that cannot be diuided Euery one is willing to heare of the dignity but euery one is not willing to discharge the duty euery one is ready to be preferred but euery one is not so ready to profite others God requireth of all Pastors that they should instruct the ignorant Tim. 3 16. â—ek 34 4. Thess 5 14. bring home them that wander heale the diseased comfort the distressed support the weake admonish the disorderly conuince the erronious reproue the vicious but these sluggards that sleepe and delight in sleeping will do nothing at all regarding the fleece rather then the sheepe and the benefit to themselues more then profit to their hearers Woe vnto such idle bellies woe vnto such hard masters who reape where they haue not sowen and gather where they haue not strewed who hiding their talents are conuinced of greeuous iniquity in the sight of God and man For besides those euilles which they haue of their owne they are guilty of the death of other men not onely as accessaries but as principall procurers of their destruction This is a certaine truth neuer to be forgotten but to be engrauen in the hearts of euery Minister as it were with a pen of iron or the point of a Diamond that so many we do kill and euen murder their soules as we suffer thorough our negligence and silence to perish Gregor hom 11 in Ezek. so to fall into the clawes and iawes of the diuell who goeth about like a roaring Lyon seeking whom he may deuoure The Diuell standeth at receit as a cunning huntesman to cath his prey Now he hunteth for soules a more cruell hunter then euer Nimrod was and these are as the diuels dogges to driue them into his nets If we will approue our selues to bee true Ministers indeed we must confesse that wee are bound with a treble band of necessity to discharge our duty as it were with 3 strong chaines that are not easily broken one in regard of our selues another in regard of the people and the third in regard of God and his glory that ought euermore to be before our eyes The Apostle saith of himselfe 1. Cor. 9 16. A necessity is laide vpon me yea woe is vnto me if I preach not the Gospel They are subiect to the curse of men that in time of famine dearth do withhold the corne Prou. 11 26. Such the people shall curse but blessing shall be vpon the head of him that selleth it In like manner such as withdraw the food of mens soules and gather it as ingrossers into their owne hands are accursed not of men onely but also of God and his curse shall enter into their soules and not leaue them vntill he haue rooted them out because they feede not the flocke but feed vpon it prey vpon it but doe not pray for it In regard of the people our Sauiour saith Luke 10 42. One thing is necessary and woe to them that heare not the Gospel for as great a necessity is laide vpon the hearer as vpoÌ„ the Minister so that where there is no vision the people perish Prou. 29 18. If then we take heed to our selues and vnto the doctrine and continue in them in doing this we shall both saue our selues and those that heare vs 1 Tim. 4 16. Lastly the consideration of Gods glory ought to be as a spurre to pricke vs forwarde to do our duties The Apostle speaking of the Thessalonians a most worthy Church abounding in all heauenly graces calleth them his glory his ioy his hope his crowne in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his coming 1 Th. 2 19 20. Howbeit his glory was ioyned with the glory of God otherwise his glory would haue turned to his shame Hereby is the Father glorified when we bring forth much fruite to the obedience of the Gospel and therefore the loue of God should compell and constraine vs to publish the glad tydings of saluation Hence it is that Christ exhorteth Peter againe and againe as he loued him to feed his sheepe and his lambes Iohn 21 16 17. So then such as are negligent in their duties declare plainly that they neither loue God nor care for the people nor regard their owne soules The second reproofe Secondly they are reproued that are ignorant and cannot as they that are idle and will not teach they that are vnskilfull as well as they that are wilfull in detaining the word of life the food of the soule from the people These haue no knowledge themselues and therefore cannot builde vp others in knowledge They starue themselues and therefore haue no bread to bring forth to saue the liues of others They haue nothing in them and therefore cannot shew any olde or new store They are poore and therefore haue no treasure to bestow vpon others No man ought to aduenture his owne soule though he might aduantage himselfe therby to winne the whole world as Christ teacheth Math. 16 verse 26. For what should this profite him in the end when he hath cast vp his accounts and compared his gaines and losses together But these foolish men to get not the gaine of all the kingdomes of the earth but the tithes and reuenues of some one little parish do hazard their owne soules nay more then that the soules of many people whom they rob sacrilegiously of the meanes of their saluation These also are
may be a candle and where there is a lampe there may be oyle in it and where there is a Church set vp it may beare in it a burning and shining light forasmuch as the doctrine that we deale withall doth teach vs that it is the ordinance of God that all places and persons wheresoeuer and whatsoeuer should be instructed We see this in the counsell that Christ giueth to his disciples Matth. 9.37 38. When he saw the people scattered abroad as sheep without a shepheard he said to his disciples The haruest truely is plenteous but the labourers are few pray ye therefore the Lord of the haruest that he will send forth labourers into his haruest It is our duty to pray for the preaching of the Gospel as it were the standard of God with all other ordinances of God whereby his kingdome may be erected and established in perfect beauty that it may be bright as the Sun faire as the Moone and terrible as an army with banners Thirdly our desire must be that the publishing of the Gospel may be blessed where God hath vouchsafed it for as the wanting of this comfortable meanes of saluation offereth much matter of mourning so the planting of it in any place ought to draw from vs many prayers for the more free passage and good successe of the word that God may more and more be glorified by it This we see in the blessing of Moses the man of God wherewith he blessed the tribe of Leui before his death Deut. 33.11 Blesse O Lord his substance and accept the worke of his hands smite through the loynes of them that rise against him and of them that hate him that they rise not againe Hath God then bestowed this blessing vpon any people Craue the continuance of it where it is once setled to the glory of God and the good of his people for this is the way that leadeth to the kingdome of immortality Heauen is as a Citie the Church is as the Suburbes that giueth passage or entrance into it and the word is the statute-law by which it is ruled and ordered The Prophet craueth oftentimes the blessing of God vpon his Church and his ordinances that are therein Psal 51.18 and 122.6 Fourthly we learne that it is required of vs to be thankefull to God and to praise his name when he hath been fauourable to Sion and builded the walles of Ierusalem and sent faithfull Pastors according to his heart that may feed his people with knowledge and vnderstanding Iere. 3.15 When he hath enlarged his Sanctuary and spread abroad his sauing health we ought to conceiue great ioy of heart and expresse our thankefulnesse by duties of obedience vnder the Ministery of the word For as the want thereof is a token of Gods great iudgement and displeasure so the enioying of the meanes is a testimony of his great goodnesse toward the people of those places and therefore it ought to draw from vs a subiection to his ordinance and an acknowledgement of his free fauour toward vs and a furtherance of vs in his feare and our faith Fiftly we must all labour in our seueral places and according to our seuerall callings to embrace the loue of Gods seruice and Sanctuary hungring after the saluation of our brethren One neighbour is to call another and one friend is to speake to another Esay 2.3 as if he inuited them as guests to a royall and sumptuous feast This we see in the Prophet Many Nations shall come and say Come and let vs goe vp to the mountaine of the Lord and the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach vs of his waies and we will walke in his pathes c. Mich. 4.2 A farther practise of this we see in Christs disciples so soone as they had found Christ they guided others in the way Ioh. 1.45 and 28.29 and pointed him out with the finger that he might be knowen of their brethren If we lay all these things together and deeply consider with our selues in the meditation of our hearts of the estate of our present times in which we liue and compare them with the dayes of Christ our Sauiour it will cause vs to wish with the Prophet that our head were waters Ieremy 9 1. and our eyes a fountaine of teares that we might weep day and night for the slaine of the daughter of our people If Christ were now againe vpon the earth and should make a visitatiō of this kingdome as once he did of Galile he would alas haue iust cause to complaine of the estate of the Church among vs and to account of a great many Congregations as he did of them namely to be poore silly sheep scattered and wandring abroad without shepheards and therefore might as truly say of vs now as he did of them then The haruest is great but the labourers to gather the haruest are few c. There wanted not in those times store of Priests Scribes Pharisees but these were loiterers not labourers idle bellies not paineful teachers so there is plenty of Ministers in our times no place is empty no Church is voyde no assembly is destitute nay the number of them is in so great aboundance that many wander vp and downe the countrey as seruants without a master or trauellers without a dwelling ready to be hyred for a little if any Micah will giue them their dyet and ten shekels by the yeere and a suite of apparell Iudg. 17.10 being glad to serue for a peece of siluer and a morsell of bread as the Lord threatned the posterity of Eli 1 Sam. 2.36 But concerning faithfull sheepeheards and painefull Pastors that make conscience of their places and keepe their watch day and night in their watch tower to descry and discouer the approach of the enemy and to leade their sheep in the green Pastures of holines righteousnesse the number is small so that in many shires and countreyes scarse the twentieth parish is prouided of one that is able and willing to teach them In some places wee haue Non-residents that post ouer their charges to others in other we haue men of great gifts but of little grace to make conscience of their duty in many there is no ability or sufficiency to stand vp before the people and to diuide the word of trueth aright vnto them All these are as Caterpillars that deuoure the fatte of the land or as locusts and canker-wormes that take the spoyle of whatsoeuer they can lay hands vpon No maruell therefore if there dwell in the people such horrible and palpable darkenesse like that of Egypt so that the greater part of them may well bee likened and resembled to the horse and mule in whom there is no vnderstanding For where there are idle shepheards there are also idle hearers and where the blind leade the blind both fall into the ditch Matth. 15.14 Lastly this doctrine serueth as an instruction to all Magistrates as their places
abhominable If we come wickedly and vnworthily to the Lords Supper we eate and drinke our owne damnation Let vs therefore examine our selues and prepare our hearts before we come that so wee may bee meete partakers of those holy mysteries Obiect Before wee come to the doctrine offered vnto vs in this diuision we are to answer one obiection that ariseth from hence For the question may be asked whether this charge heere spoken of were perpetually enioyned to the Leuites that they should carry the instruments of the Sanctuary and the Arke whether I say they were alwayes to beare the Arke Answer or not I answer this commandement was temporary It was their duty for a time vntill the Priests were encreased and multiplied in number that they were sufficient and enabled to carry it Deut. 31 9. But afterward all the examples of the histories mentioned in the bookes of Ioshua and the Iudges of Samuel and of the Kings do manifestly declare that it was the office of the Priests themselus Iosh 3 6. 1 Sam. 14 18. 2 Sam. 15 29. 1 Kings 2 26 and 8 3 4. For the most worthy things were to be handled by the more worthy persons thereby to testifie the worthines and dignity of the things themselues and to procure the greater reuerence and respect vnto them Wherefore the commandement enioyned in this place was for a season onely vntill there were a sufficient number of the Priests to do it 2 Sam. 6 3. The setting of the Arke vpon a Cart was Dauids infirmity though otherwise a man after Gods owne heart for Princes may erre the best of them may be deceiued They followed not the ordinance of God and caused it not to be carried on the shoulders eyther of the Priests or Leuites but followed the example of the Philistims who made a new Cart 1 Sam. 6 7 11. and laide the Arke of the Lord vpon the Cart so did Dauid and all the people they set the Arke of God vpon a new Cart and brought it out of the house of Abinadab Againe we reade sometimes in the Scriptures that the Leuites did it 1 Chr. 15 2. Then Dauid said None ought to carry the Arke of God but the Leuites for them hath the Lord chosen to carry the Arke of God and to minister vnto him for euer Thus was Dauid made wiser by the former breach of Gods wrath among them whereby Vzzah was destroyed Howbeit we must vnderstand heereby the Priests that were of the Tribe of Leui as appeareth by the 26 verse of that chapter It came to passe when God helped the Leuites to beare the Arke of the Couenant of the Lord that they offered seuen Bullocks seuen Rams Where we see that such as did beare the Arke did also offer sacrifices but the Priests office onely was to offer sacrifice therefore they onely did carry the Arke For all the Priests were Leuites but all Leuites were not Priests The name of Leuites was a common name to all that belonged to that Tribe whereof some were called Priests other by the common name of Leuites But concerning those that executed the Priests office and were not of that Tribe they were no better then intruders and vsurpers Verse 5 6 c. And when the Campe setteth forward Aaron shall come and his sonnes and they shall take downe c. Moses mentioneth and setteth downe in this place the particular calling of all the Leuites what they ought to do and what they ought not to do wherein they are to busie themselues exercise their gifts and how they may approue themselues in their places as if he should bring euery one of them into their proper field that they were to till For euen as a master of a family appointeth euery one of his seruants their taske and worke that he will haue them do so doth the Lord our God deale with his Ministers and all his people he giueth them their peculiar office and sheweth how and wherein they must employ themselues We learne Doctrine 1 from hence that euery man whether out of the Ministery or in the Ministery It is the duty of euery one to know and learne the duties of his owne calling must learne and know the duties of his owne calling what charge God hath laide vpon him and what seruice he requireth at his hands At the giuing of the law in Mount Sion euery one had his standing place assigned vnto him which he might not passe for as God hath set bounds vnto the sea that though it rage yet it can go no farther then hee hath appointed he hath said hitherto it shall goe and it can go no farther so Moses is charged to deale with the people that they do not breake thorough vnto the Lord Exod. 19 12. Thou shalt set bounds vnto the people saying Take heed to your selues that ye goe not vp into the Mount or touch the border of it c. Thus also the Lord speaketh to Ieremy chapt 1 5 10. Before I formed thee in the belly I knew thee and before thou camest foorth out of the wombe I sanctified thee and I ordained thee a Prophet vnto the Nations The Prophet Ionah is reproued that being to go to Niniueh Ionas 1 3. rose vp to flye vnto Tarshish from the presence of the Lord. Thus doth Paul speake to Timothy for hauing set downe before him the duty of his calling he saith 1 Tim 4.15 16. Tit. 1 5 and 2 15 and 3 â— Meditate vpon these things giue thy selfe wholly to them that thy profiting may appeare to all Euery one is taught to labour with his hands the thing that is good Eph. 4 28. and to withdraw himselfe from euery brother that walketh inordinately and not according to the doctrine receiued The reasons to confirme vs Reason 1 in this truth are many First we can neuer practise the duties of our callings except we know them This is the eie that leadeth vs to the doing of theÌ„ from the beginning to the ending of them The blind man cannot see his way Ioh. 13 17. If ye know these things blessed are ye if ye doe them When once we know what duties are laid vpon vs we are already entred into the way to do them and performe them Reason 2 Secondly such as transgresse the bounds set before them shall surely perish and be punished When the people before the Law was giuen were limited how farre to passe Moses addeth â—d 19.12 whosoeuer toucheth the mount shal be surely put to death and the Apostle prosecuteth the threatening further 〈◊〉 12.20 If so much as a beast touch the mountain it shall be stoned or thrust through with a dart So then the consideratioÌ„ of the punishment threatned denounced against all that breake the listes set vnto them which is farther confirmed by sundry examples of Vzzah and of Corah and his company ought so farre to preuaile with vs as to teach vs to continue in the workes
wayes but by taking heed thereto according to his word Psal 116.9 No man can be saued except he feare God forasmuch as the feare of the Lord is the beginning of wisedome Prou. 1.7 whereas fooles despise wisedome and instruction But none can possibly come to the feare of God but such as earnestly endeuor to know God as we see Pro. 2.1.5 My son if thou receiue my words and hide my commandements with thee c. then thou shalt vnderstand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God None can be saued that are foule and filthy in their liues and impure in all their wayes for no vncleane thing shall enter into his kingdome but where there is no knowledge of GOD there the mouth is full of cursing and bitternesse the throat is an open sepulcher the feet are swift to shed blood destruction and misery are in their wayes and therefore the Prophet saith I haue hidden thy word in my heart that I might not sinne against thee Psal 119.11 If his word dwell in vs we haue a bridle to restraine vs from euill doing and when we are ready to breake out into sinne it pulleth vs backe and saith vnto vs Doe it not It layeth before vs the wil and wrath of God it teacheth vs what we ought to doe and telleth vs the danger if we doe it not It is our duty therefore to pray to God to giue vs the vnderstanding of his word and to resolue with our selues to performe whatsoeuer we reade in it If then we haue a warrant for that which we doe out of the word we haue comfort in our callings but if we follow the motion of our owne braines and haue no other light but of our owne nature to direct vs we liue in darkenesse Such as haue the light of the Sunne do trauell safely in respect of their bodies 2 Pet. 1.19 so if we haue the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles as a light that shineth in darke places we are in the safe way to saluation and are certaine we cannot misse of a perfect direction touching all the duties of our callings 17 And the Lord spake vnto Moses and vnto Aaron saying 18 Cut ye not off the Tribe of the families of the Kohathites from among the Leuites 19 But thus doe vnto them that they may liue and not die when they approach vnto the most Holy things Aaron and his sonnes shall goe in and appoint them euery one to his seruice and to his burden 20 But they shall not goe in to see when the holy things are couered lest they die The particular duties of the Kohathites being declared the reason is added and rendred in this diuision and then he passeth to the duties of the next familie Heere then Moses sheweth the cause why the Priests ought to couer all the Sanctuary and the appurtenances so that they ought not to be handled of the Kohathites vntill they were couered lest such as presumed to pry into them or to meddle with them otherwise then became the dignity honour and estimation of them were stricken with sudden death and so perish in their sinnes Thus God restraineth the curiosity of mans nature and teacheth it to be wise according to sobriety We are wont to contemne the duties of our owne calling as vulgar and common and to search into the things that belong not vnto vs yea the more we are forbidden to meddle the more we are desirous to be medling The reason in this place is framed thus If the vnreuerent handling of holy things procure the wrath of God and our destruction then we must take heed to the charge belonging vnto vs. But the vnreuerent handling of holy things doth so Therefore wee must take heed to the charge belonging vnto vs and not curiously meddle with other things Thus doth God hate and his soule abhorre the contempt of holy things when men giue way to their owne affections and through curiosity search farther then God alloweth Obiect Before we proceed to the doctrine a question may be asked out of these words why God permitteth the Priests onely to handle the instruments of the Sanctuary but forbiddeth the rest of the Kohathites vpon whose shoulders he layeth the burden to beare them so that he bindeth their hands from touching of them and restraineth their eyes from beholding of them vnder a great penalty lest they die I answere Answer this was done for diuers causes in respect of the ordinances themselues in respect of the other Tribes in respect of the Leuites and in respect of the Priests themselues First of all it was prescribed to procure greater reuerence vnto these holy ordinances of God among the people For when they should see how carefully they were to be handled how circumspectly to be couered and how orderly they were deliuered from one to another it serued to touch the hearts of all men with a reuerent regard and opinion of them and to deliuer them from the contempt of men Secondly when the rest of the Tribes of Israel should behold that many euen among the Leuites themselues albeit they were to minister to the Priests to do the seruice of the Tabernacle and to draw neere vnto God aboue the rest of their brethren yet euen they were kept from the touching of the Sanctuary I say the rest of the tribes were more humbled by it were touched with a feeling of their owne vnworthines and were mooued to giue honour to the Priests of God and those that were appointed to be their teachers Thirdly all occasion and matter of enuy was quite banished and taken away when the rest of the Leuites heard with their eares and saw with their eyes that their brethren the Kohathites had a charge so ful of dāger put vpon them and committed vnto them For God threatneth to destroy all such as presumed to touch any thing that was forbidden them An example whereof we haue in the men of Bethshemesh whō the Lord smote with a great slaughter because they looked into the Arke 1 Sam. 6.19 which sheweth the greatnesse of their sinne Lastly the Priests themselues the sonnes of Aaron were admonished to take heed lest through their negligence and carelesnesse they destroyed their brethren forasmuch as if any thing remained vncouered it would turne to their destruction Heereupon two other questions Questions may arise first how it standeth with Gods iustice to punish the Kohathites for the fault of the Priests and whether the sons of Aaron should escape whose fault it was if ought remained vncouered I answer Answer the fault is not the Priests alone nor the Kohathites alone but they partake together in the sinne and should suffer together in the punishment as they are threatned Exod. 28.43 We see it also in the example of Nadab and Abihu who were consumed with fire because they offered strange fire before the Lord Leuit 10 1 2. But most plainely Num. 18.3 The Lord said vnto Aaron Thy brethren
I may protest indeed that whatsoeuer I speake is from God and haue drawne and deriued it from him Secondly it is our duty to ayme at his glory that hath called vs. We must not sit downe in Moses chaire to preach our selues and to get credit to our owne names if we make this the end of our preaching it cannot be but we shal prophane the holy word of God and disguise it one way or other The Apostle regarded little to be iudged of men 1 Cor. 4.3 and esteemed nothing the vaine applause of the world but preached Christ among them and him crucified Hence it is that our Sauiour saith How can ye beleeue which receiue honour one of another Ioh. 5.44 and seeke not the honour that commeth from God onely It is a note of a true teacher to seeke his glory that sent him as contrariwise it is the note of a false teacher if any in deliuering his doctrine seeke himselfe rather then God This is the difference betweene a true and false teacher as Christ sheweth at large Ioh. 7.17 18. If any man will doe his will he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speak of my selfe he that speaketh of himselfe seeketh his owne glory but he that seeketh his glory that sent him the same is true and no vnrighteousnesse is in him That is true doctrine that giueth glory to God and they are true teachers that seeke to set it forth onely Let vs consider of this a little farther If any be desirous to know whether any doctrine be true and haue God the Author of it let him labour to find it by this note The doctrine of predestination hath beene taught diuersly one way that it is of foreseene works another of the purpose of God according to election Ro. 9.11 If any desire to know whether of these two opinions is the truer let him examine them both by this rule and try them by this touch-stone which of them doth best serue to set forth the glory of God Not that which imputeth our predestination to our selues and our owne workes but the other which ascribeth all to his good pleasure who hath elected vs to the praise of the glory of his grace Ephe. 1.6 The like we might say of iustification and saluation of the elect touching which are diffrent doctrines deliuered Some teach that we are iustified by faith alone that is by Christs satisfaction apprehended and applyed by faith others that we are iustified by mens merits and not by Christs obedience alone These two opinions are cleane contrary and cannot agree together if one of them be true the other is false Now by this we shall be made able to iudge marke whether of them giueth God the glory alone They that set vp mans merits and deserts and make him to haue power to work out his own saluation doe giue the glory to man and so robbe God of his honour and glory and therfore they cannot teach the trueth But they that impute iustification to Christs righteousnesse who is our merite doe commend his grace and mercy alone and therefore they teach that doctrine which is of God If this course were wel noted and obserued it would shake in peeces many articles in controuersie betweene the Church of Rome and vs. We should not haue occasion to dispute so often and to reason with them touching mans free-will indulgences pardons intercession of Saints and such like points which leade away our mindes from God and his glory from the Creator to the Creature Let all the Ministers of God therefore proue themselues and their teaching by his note let them set his glory before their eyes according to the example of Christ their Master Ioh. 8.50 I seeke not mine owne glory there is one that seeketh and iudgeth Thirdly it belongeth to the Ministers duty to come well prepared and prouided as a wise Scribe taught to the kingdome of heauen bringing forth out of his treasure things both old and new Matth. 13.52 The Ministers must come with good aduisement and premeditation and so handle the word with feare and reuerence There is no man that is sent on an embassage but will thinke before hand what to say much more is required and ought to be practised of the messengers of God They must eate the roule of Gods booke Ezek. 2.1 Esay 6.7 and haue their tongue touched with a coale from the Altar They must not vtter whatsoeuer commeth into their mind but that they haue before well chewed and digested He that speaketh suddenly shall neuer speake profitably but presumeth too farre vpon his owne gifts regardeth not as he ought the good or the people and cannot haue that comfort to himselfe which were expedient Fourthly they must regard not onely the matter which they handle but the manner of handling Some are so negligent and carelesse in deliuering the word that they regard not what wordes they vse and so let slip from them such homely phrases as it were kitchin-stuffe that it bringeth the Minister and his ministery and the word it selfe into contempt It is noted of Christ that there proceeded gracious words out of his mouth Luke 4.22 according to the saying of the Prophet Grace is powred into thy lippes Psal 45.2 Let vs so speake the word of God both for matter and manner as it ought to be spoken and as we are perswaded Christ and his Apostles would haue spoken it if they had deliuered it to the people Our ordinary talke and communication should be as it were seasoned with salt and minister grace to the hearers how much more therefore when the word of God is in our mouthes and vttered by vs If we set this as a rule and caution before our eies it wil serue as all-sufficient to informe vs and make the word reuerent in our mouthes Some take vpon them to reprooue sinne but it is in such a foolish manner in such a iesting veine and after such a scoffing fashion that they rather perswade to sinne then disswade from sinne and bring the people in loue with it rather then out of the loue of it Therefore let this bee another rule added to the former that no man must gird and glance at sinne to shew forth his owne witte and to magnifie himselfe to be accounted and esteemed that way Rather let vs pierce the very heart of it with the two edged sword of Gods word â—4 12 and strike downeright blowes at it with the hammer of Gods word â— 29 that so it may be broken in peeces Sinne is growne to a great head it is not to be dallied withall He that playeth with a serpent may happely bee stung of it before he be aware Fiftly it is required of the Minister to speake to the people with vnderstanding We must not flie aloft aboue the reach and capacity of those to whom we speake and consider not so much what is lawfull for vs to deliuer but
what is fit for the people to heare It is better to speake fiue wordes with vnderstanding then tenne thousand in a tongue that is not vnderstood 1 Cor. 14.19 as the Teacher of the Gentiles testifieth who spake languages and tongues more then all we We are commanded to lift vp our voyce as a trumpet to tell Israel their sinnes 8. but if the trumpet make an vncertaine sound who shall prepare himselfe to battell The Apostle alleageth it as a iudgement vpon the hearer not as a praise and commendation of the speaker â—r 14.22 Esay 28. With men of other tongues and other lippes will I speake vnto this people Our Auditours are all or at lest for the most part rude and ignorant and it is our duty to bow and stoope downe to their capacity and when we thinke we speake plainely we shall find oftentimes that we speake darkly and obscurely not plainely and familiarly enough Lastly let vs content our selues with the purity and simplicity of the word which is sufficient in it selfe to expound it selfe and able yea onely able to giue direction and satisfaction to the conscience It may be truely said that the Minster sitting in Moses chaire is as it were set vpon a stage whose smallest actions and gestures all the people behold and therefore albeit he be neuer so precise in the discharge of his calling the hearers that can see but the outward actions and not inward affections will iudge of the heart by the appearance and of the substance by the circumstances so that if any lightnesse or dissolutenesse appeare they by and by conceiue that all is amisse and little regard any thing that he doth deliuer and speake vnto them True it is this is their fault and infirmity howbeit we must prouide that we giue no occasion and cut off occasions from all such as are glad to lay hold on occasions Vse 3 Lastly it is our duty when we come to the house of God to take heed to our feet lest we depart from the Church as the foolish virgins from the gates of heauen We must learne how to prepare our selues that we may profit thereby as the Lord would haue the people sanctified before the Law was to be deliuered Exod. 19. This preparation to bee duly performed hath many particular parts as seuerall branches issuing out of one roote First it is our duty to come together into one place to heare the word and to call vpon his Name For albeit we must reade the Scriptures priuatly in our houses yet we must haue them publikely expounded and interpreted and albeit priuate prayer be not vnprofitable and priuate exhortations bee oftentimes auaileable yet our publike assemblies haue a more speciall blessing promised vnto them Matthew Chapter 18. verse 20. Where two or three are gathered together in my Name there am I in the middes of them Before we can heare the word it is required of vs to come to the place of hearing Psal 34.11 and 122.1 The Centurion telleth our Sauiour that he had such seruants vnder his authority that if hee said to one Come he commeth Matthew 8.9 God our greatest Master vnder whose authority we are and he vnder the authority of none sendeth out his messengers and calleth his guests Come and eate of my meate Prou. 9.5 and drinke of the Wine that I haue drawne yet we seeme deafe and cannot heare senselesse and cannot mooue The vnreasonable creatures euen the wormes that creepe in the earth put vs to shame and serue to condemne vs when God in the beginning said Let there be light It was so Gen. 1.24 Let the earth bring foorth her liuing creatures after their kindes the earth did so When God intended to bring a plague vpon the Egyptians and called for the Grassehoppers and Caterpillers Psalme 105. verse 34. He spake and the Locusts came and Caterpillers and that without number When he asked for them they delayed not but went out to doe his will But GOD hath spoken many times to vs and we regard not his call and if we come sometimes at his bidding we thinke we haue done our duty and him a pleasure We must come constantly and continually Blessed are they that dwell in his house Psalme 84. verse 4. The Church is not as an Inne to soiourne in but an house to abide and dwell in that Christ may finde vs there but many preferre the Inne and Ale-house before it It is better for vs to be found in the Temple then in the Tauerne and in the house of prayer then in a denne of Theeues Let the zeale of his house eate vs vp Let vs consecrate the Sabboth as holy to the Lord and make it a day of holy rest not of vnholy and vngodly ryot Secondly as we must come diligently fo wee must attend carefully when we are come otherwise what benefite can wee haue or looke for by our comming The Prophet ioyneth these together and coupleth them as two friends in one chaine Psal 34.11 Come and hearken If it were enough to come and heare a voyce the oxe and asse might do that as well as we for they can apprehend an outward sound Therefore we must do more then that we must set our mindes vpon that which we heave or else we heare no otherwise then the beasts that are without vnderstanding This attention is a notable vertue it is a Iewel for the eare We see how many in our dayes delight to haue Rings and Iewels hanging at their eares and they account it a great ornament vnto them I will not say vnto them as the heathen Poet in scoffing manner answereth Plaut in poenulo that it is because they haue no fingers on their hands as if the fingers not the eares were made for rings but this I will say that if wee had the richest Iewels that the East or West could afford vnto vs if we haue not an eare boared through to the heart to heare the word of God they are no better then as Iewels put into a swines snout Happy is he that weareth this Iewell of attention a Iewell of infinite price and value this is to haue an hearing eare whereas all others haue eares and heare not Thirdly we must remember what we haue heard and not suffer it to slippe from vs. For what auayleth it to be attentiue for the time and so soone as we are departed to forget all thereby suffering the birds to picke vp that which is sowne that is Satan to steale out of their hearts that which hath beene taught them The Apostle Iames compareth such a man to one that beholdeth his naturall face in a glasse Iam. 1.24 who goeth his way and forgetteth immediately what manner of one he was The word of God that saith O my people heare my Law Psal 78.1 saith also else-where My sonne forget not my Law Pro. 3.1 The Lord commanded the Israelites to binde his words vpon their hands for a signe that they
themselues For he saith in the place before named and mentioned Thou shalt not take the summe of them among the children of Israel that is while thou art reckoning the number and taking the muster of the other Tribes thou shalt not meddle with this Tribe who were exempted from the warres And the reason thereof is rendred Num. 1.50 Thou shalt appoint the Leuites ouer the Tabernacle of the Testimony and ouer all the vessels thereof and ouer all things that belong vnto it He calleth it sometimes the Tabernacle of the Congregation because the people assembled at it for the worship of God and sometimes the Tabernacle of the Testimony â—â—mb 17 8. â—â—abl annot Nume 1. because in the Tabernacle was placed the Arke and in the Arke the two Tables of the Testimony in which the ten commandements were written wherby God testified his will to the Israelites both what he would haue them doe and what he would not haue them to doe Verse 34. 35. And Moses and Aaron and the chiefe of the Congregation In these words beginneth the execution of the Commandement of God Moses numbring the Leuites according to their families and assigning to euery one of them their seuerall offices and charges This obedience of his is worthy of great praise inasmuch as in this description of the numbring of these families he remoueth farre from himselfe all suspition of giuing scope to his owne affections and therefore he signifieth that he did nothing of pride or partiality aduancing the Leuites before the other Tribes or preferring the family of the Kohathites before the rest of the Leuites but hath dealt in all things as became the true minister of God euen according to the commandement and commission that he had receiued of whom it is said afterward chap. 12. My seruant Moses is faithfull in all mine house â—umb 12.7 â—eb 3.5 euen as in the building of the Tabernacle he added nothing of his owne but did all things according to the patterne that was shewed him in the mount We learne from hence that whensoeuer we haue heard the word and had the will of God reuealed vnto vs we must yeeld Doctrine 1 obedience to the same The word heard must be obeyed It is a duty required of vs to practise so much of Gods trueth as is in mercy made knowne vnto vs. So did Noah Gen. 6.22 when he was commanded to make an Arke he did it as God commanded So did Abraham when he was commanded to circumcise himselfe and the males in his family Gen. 17. This is it that Moses teacheth the people after all his teaching and exhorting of them Deut. 10.12.13 Now Israel what doth the Lord thy God require of thee but to feare the Lord thy God to walke in all his wayes and to loue him and to serue the Lord thy God with all thine heart and with all thy soule that thou keepe the commandements of the Lord his ordinances which I command thee this day for thy wealth And in the beginning of the next chapter Deut. 11.1 Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God and keepe his charge and his statutes and his iudgements and his commandements alwayes The Apostle Iames vrgeth this duty vpon those that are swift to heare and haue receiued the word with meeknes which is able to saue their soules chap. 1.22 Be ye doers of the word and not hearers onely deceiuing your owne soules Christ our Sauiour describing the good hearers by the good ground saith They bring forthwith patience some sixty fold some thirty fold Luke 8.15 Matth. 13.23 and some an hundred fold euery one some fruit no man is barren altogether To conclude this point it was the exhortation of Moses and of the Priests and Leuites Deut. 27.9 10 which they spake vnto all Israel Take heed and hearken O Israel this day thou art become the people of the Lord thy God thou shalt therefore obey the voyce of the Lord thy God and doe his commandements and his statutes which I command thee this day So theÌ„ we must all know what is required of vs to wit to be doers and not bare hearers to be practisers and not talkers to be obeyers and followers not idle professors Maruell not at all at this For first to encline Reason 1 our hearts to walke in his wayes that we haue learned is an infallible signe that we truely feare God This we see in the example of Abraham God tempted him and said vnto him Take thy sonne thine only sonne Isaac whom thou louest and offer him for a burnt offering he preferred the commandement of God before the loue to his owne sonne God accepted his willing mind and therefore he heareth this comfort Lay not thine hand vpon the lad neither doe thou any thing vnto him Gen. 22.12 for now I know thou fearest God seeing thou hast not withheld thy sonne thine only sonne from me Not that he was ignorant before but because he made that knowne to himselfe and to others which before was known to him alone and not thoroughly to Abraham himselfe For what is in vs we know not certainly our selues vntill we be prooued Thus then we see that Abrahams notable obedience in so great a tryall was an euident testimony that hee truely loued God Reason 2 Secondly obeience is alwayes ioyned with recompence God-rewarding it to the ful who is a most rich pay-master No man shall serue him for nought If Laban could say thus to Iacob Gen. 29.15 Because thou art my brother shouldest thou therefore serue me for nought will not the Lord much rather say to vs because ye are my children should ye therfore serue me for nothing The Prophet Dauid setting downe the singular fruits and effects of the word of God saith By it is thy seruant made circumspect Psal 19.11 in keeping of it there is great reward Consider brefly how it was with Abraham of whom we spake before he receiued an hard commandement himselfe to offer vp in sacrifice his only sonne yet because he delayed not to put it in present execution he receiued a threefold reward first God deliuered his sonne from death secondly he commendeth the faith of the father and thirdly he repeateth the promise to him and confirmeth his faith in it Gen. 22. Reason 3 Thirdly if we hearken vnto him he will hearken vnto vs if we serue him he will not be backeward or behinde hand with vs to serue vs. This doth the Prophet Esay point out vnto vs chap. 58.9 Thou shalt call and the Lord shall answere thou shalt cry and hee shall say Here I am On the other side if we will not hearken to obey him he will neuer hearken vnto vs neither regard when we call vpon him The wise man bringeth in wisdome crying without and vttering her voyce in the streetes Pro. 1.24 25.26 Because I haue called and ye refused I haue stretched out mine hand and no man regarded but ye
reasonable creature and euery reasonable creature is a man If then by sinne the law of the eternall God bee broken we see how it toucheth him neerely so that his Maiestie is offended and his iustice violated Secondly euery sinne is liable to iudgement Reason 2 against whomsoeuer it be committed it is punished of God he taketh the matter into his owne hand as Rom. 1.18 The wrath of God is reuealed from heauen against all vngodlinesse and vnrighteousnesse of men which hold the trueth in vnrighteousnesse And chap. 2.9 Tribulation and anguish vpon euery soule of man that doth euil of the Iew first and also of the Gentile To this purpose speaketh the Apostle Iames cha 4.12 There is one Lawgiuer that is able to saue and to destroy He punisheth sinne in whomsoeuer he findeth it and letteth not the transgressour escape scot free that so he may be acknowledged to be a iust and vpright God that hateth wickednesse and loueth righteousnesse For he will shew himselfe iust as well in his reproofes and threatnings as in his iudgements and corrections Now he could not correct all sinne except all sinne were committed against him And if he should he should be an vniust iudge through too much rigour and seuerity as the Apostle concludeth in the Epistle to the Romanes cha 3.5 6. Is God vnrighteous which punisheth I speake as a man God forbid for then how shall God iudge the world Forasmuch as hee which is to iudge all the world in righteousnesse and trueth cannot but deale iustly and vprightly Gen. 18. Thirdly as he punisheth all sinne so he only Reason 3 can forgiue sinnes This is that which the Prophet setteth downe Thou hast in loue to my soule deliuered it from the pit of corruption for thou hast cast all my sinnes behinde thy backe Esay 38.17 And to rhis purpose speaketh Micah chap. 7.19 He will subdue our iniquities and thou wilt cast all their sinnes into the depthes of the sea If then it belong to God alone to forgiue sinnes it followeth that they are committed against him Fourthly the loue of our brethren is made Reason 4 the fufilling of the whole law and the tryall of our selues whether we loue God or not This the Apostle maketh plaine Rom. 13.8.9 10. Owe no man any thing but to loue one another for he that loueth another hath fulfilled the law for this Thou shalt not commit adultery Thou shalt not kill Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false witnesse c. it is briefly comprehended in this saying namely thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe loue worketh no ill to his neighbour therefore loue is the fulfilling of the Law In setting downe the summe of the whole Law Christ and his Apostles oftentimes passe ouer the first Table and make no mention of the duties thereof He calleth the most weighty and principall matters of the Law iudgement mercy and fidelity Matth. 23.23 and when the yong man in the Gospel asked the question what commandements he must obserue that he may enter into eternall life he sendeth him not to the first Table but to the second and saith vnto him Thou shalt not kil thou shalt commit adultery c. thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Matth. 19.18 He might haue taught that he should haue no other God but the true God of Israel and that he must loue him beleeue in him and put his trust and confidence in him but the obedience heereunto stood for the most part in the inward affection of the heart or in outward ceremonies The affection of the heart doth not appeare outwardly and the outward ceremonies of his worship are oftentimes counterfeited thorough hypocrisie but the workes of charitie are witnesses of true righteousnesse Our outward workes toward men are signes of our inward piety toward God so that he will haue our faith toward him to be knowne by these fruits Wherefore forasmuch as we haue plainely shewed and firmely prooued that all sinne is a transgression of Gods Law that he is a punisher of sinne rewarding euery one according to his workes that he onely can forgiue sinnes and that he tryeth how we performe our duty toward him by our loue and charity toward our brethren it followeth necessarily that howsoeuer men are many waies and oftentimes greatly wronged yet therein also God is most highly offended An obiection answered Now albeit the doctrine may seeme sufficiently strengthened by these consents and reasons yet some scruple and doubt may remaine in vs except we shall remooue one obiection For in that prayer which the Lord taught his disciples we are taught to aske forgiuenesse our sinnes at the hands of God forasmuch as we also forgiue our debtors Luk. 11.4 The creditor is God the debtor is man the band or bill is the Law the debt is sinne the prison is hell Hereupon the question may be asked Obiect how all sin can be made to be committed against God seeing we are also said to sinne against men and to bee indebted vnto them for debt and sinne are vsed indifferently the one for the other If then we be said to sinne against God onely how are wee said to trespasse against our brother and our brother to trespasse against vs Luke 17.3.4 Answer and how are we saide to forgiue one another I answere in euery trespasse that we doe against our neighbour we are to consider two things first the iniury done to man secondly the offence done against God The losse and damage that man receiueth either in his body when he is wounded or in his substance when it is purloyned or in his good name when it is abused he may forgiue and remit but the sin against God and his Law God onely can remit and release If a man be slandered and thereby receiue much hurt he may pardon that as we see in Dauid who flying from his sonnes rebellion was cursed with an horrible curse by Shemei one of the family of the house of Saul hee accused him to be a bloody man 2 Sam. 16.7 and reuiled him as a man of Belial yet hee put it vp and would not be reuenged of it neither suffer others to take away his life Neuerthelesse as his vile slanders and false surmises were forbidden in the ninth commandement and were breaches thereof he did not neitheir could he forgiue he hath nothing to do with that nay all the men in the world are not able to make it no breach of the law and consequently no sinne against God If a man cause a blemish in his neighbour he may forgiue the blemish he hath receiued as Stephen his persecutors that stoned him to death and prayed for them but he cannot blot out the staine that the sin maketh in his soule nor forgiue the breach of the sixt commandement If a man haue his goods stollen he may pardon the theefe but he cannot remit the theft for as much as the eighth commandement will take hold of him
and body If this were alwaies set before our eies it would be sufficient to restraine our harts from coueting our eyes from desiring our hands from handling and our houses from holding other mens substance lest while we catch after that which belongeth to our neighbor we lose for euer that which is our owne Vse 3 Thirdly it serueth to admonish all that possesse any thing wrongfully to restore it againe accordingly There can be no excuse to such as hold fast what they haue once gotten They are much worse then Iudas and come farre behind him He commeth neerer to repentance then they forasmuch as they goe not beyond the reprobate nay they come farre short of them For when he felt the wrath of God and the horrour of his conscience hee brought backe againe the thirty pence which he had taken of the Pharisies to betray his Master and cast them downe in the temple This example will be a witnesse against these men in the day of iudgement and be sufficient to condemne them True it is Satan will mooue vs and our owne nature will perswade vs that there is profit in keeping and no such danger in retaining other mens goods but rather that it may bring hurt to our substance shame to our persons and reproach to our name to restore the riches of iniquitie and so to make our faults publikely knowne But we must not hearken to such euil perswasions of a corrupt counsellour that neuer giueth good and wholesome counsell Wherefore the question may be asked whether restitution Obiection 1 be necessary to true repentance so as without it we cannot repent at all I answere Answer it is necessary as we shewed before in the example of Zacheus Luke 19. and therefore it is a common but a corrupt custome and practise of such as in death seeme deuoutly to bequeath their soules into the hands of God their euill gotten goods into the hands of their heires children and friends without restitution It is vsuall with most men when they are to goe the way of all flesh to make shew of repentance of forsaking their euill wayes and turning vnto God but this repentance is no repentance so long as the things of our neighbour remaine in our houses No man can giue any legacies or shew any liberality of that which is not his owne forasmuch as he hath no right vnto it If he should giue it vnto the poore it is no sacrifice that God accepteth it may doe some good to the receiuer but it can bring none at all to the giuer Indeed Heb. 13.16 we are bidden to giue almes to the poore that they may receiue vs into the heauenly habitations Luke 16.9 but we must not be liberall of other mens goods but of our owne neither open others mens hands and shut our owne neither bestow other mens but restore them iustly and truely Besides this bringeth a curse vpon the residue of our goods causeth God to blow vpon them so that albeit we leaue them to our heires yet they seldome enrich our posterity But it may farther be said What if a man Obiection 2 be not able to restore he may peraduenture haue good wil but no ability by reason of his pouerty I answere Answer where the deed cannot be if there be a willing mind God accepteth it according to the rule of the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 In this case it is our duty to acknowledge our fault to God withal to submit our selues to him whom we haue offended and make a couenant with God with our owne hearts and with our brother to make actuall restitution whensoeuer God in mercy shall giue vs sufficient to doe it Let our promise be ioyned with a full purpose to doe it for God is not mocked or deceiued We may deceiue our neighbour and our owne hearts but we can neuer deceiue the Almighty who searcheth the hearts the imaginations of all thoughts In the meane season pouerty may be some dispensation because where there is nothing the king loseth his right and necessity hath no law as commonly we say in our common prouerbs But although there cannot be a real restoring there ought to be an hearty desire which we may assure our selues God in mercy will accept â—wofold reâ—â—â—â—â—tion For there is a twofold restoring and both well pleasing to God the one actuall the other mentall The actuall required of such as are able when we returne backe willingly whatsoeuer we haue takeÌ„ away vniustly The mentall is onely in purpose and desire of the minde when we are able to do no more and to goe no further which is accepted of them that are poore and are sorry that they haue it not in their haÌ„ds to giue to the owners which they haue taken away Againe it will Obiection 3 be said and pretended If I must of necessity restore it will vndoe me it is as much as I am worth all that I haue wil do no more then pay it I answer â—â—swer the contrary will rather vndo thee To restore stollen goods will vndoe no man it rather bringeth a blessing with it For take this for a certaine trueth set it down as an vndoubted rule that no man shall be vndone by yeelding obedience to the law of God But to restore is Gods ordinance appointment therfore none shal vndo himself by following of it This then properly is no losse but gaine and albeit we depart with somewhat yet in the end it shall bring more with it forasmuch as God is able to blesse our store and to giue vs more then that When Amaziah should send backe his hyred souldiers at the commandement of God who would not giue a blessing by them because God was not with them he would not giue victory by them and he seemed vnwilling to do it in regard he had payed an hundred talents before hand to haue their helpe the man of God answered The Lord is able to giue thee more then this shewing thereby Chron. 25.9 that if we depend vpon him we shall not need to be troubled in worldly things If we leaue our selues neuer a penny let vs not despaire but trust in Gods prouidence who will supply our necessities and not suffer vs to want any good Lastly it wil be obiected what Obiection 4 if the parties be dead how can we possibly restore any thing to them may we not in this case keep it to our selues I answer if the owner be dead â—â—swer restore it to his heires eueÌ„ to such first as are neerest of kinne and if he haue none such to such as are farther off If there be none either neerer or farther off we must restore it to God that is to the maintenance of the Ministery and seruice of God or to the releefe of the poore bestow it vpon godly vses but to our selues we may not keepe it God would not haue the Priests that serued in the Tabernacle ministred at the
a foxe discouering his subtilty and deepe deuises that other men might bee admonished to take heed of him So then to conclude we must vnderstand that the things commonly reprehended are eyther doubtfull or manifest The doubtfull are not to be reprehended whether in themselues they bee true or false worthy or not worthy of reproofe because as it was said before loue is not suspitious but couereth the multitude of sinnes and interpreteth all things to the best and expecteth with patience vntill the light manifest and time discouer the things that are as yet hidden in darknesse This is to be obserued in doubtfull things wherein lyeth such a difficulty that we cannot iudge them without deseruing to be iudged our selues and yet the vngodly and prophane persons feare not to proceed against the godly in this kind Those things which are manifestly knowne are eyther good or euill A thing which is good is to he commended of vs and nothing to be detracted from the worthinesse and excellency thereof whether it be in our friends or enemies nay we are to praise and laud the Name of God for his graces bestowed vpon them and to take them as a patterne to follow If it be euill we are commanded to admonish and exhort and reproue our brother and if he be our friend Deut. 13 6. which is as our owne soule we ought so much the rather to do it howbeit alwaies in loue mildnesse patience and compassion The euill deeds which are manifest as they must be reprehended so they may be iudged considering that Salomon saith Prou. 24 24 25. He that saith vnto the wicked Thou art righteous him shall the people curse Nations shall abhorre him but to them that rebuke him shall bee delight and a good blessing shall come vpon them Of such deeds as are manifestly good or euill the Prophet Esay speaketh chap. 5 20. Woe vnto them that call euill good and good euill that put darkenesse for light and light for darknesse that put bitter for sweet and sweet for bitter Whereby we do learne how to answer the ignorant obiection of foolish men Obiect who wheÌ„ they offend by continuall and common swearing by lying by blasphemy by prophaning of the Sabbath by the contempt of the word by whoredome by drunkennesse such like workes of darknesse being reproued for the same by the word Gods iudgments threatned against them are ready to say You are not to iudge of me no more then I am to iudge of you there be many now adaies will take vpon them to iudge men I am sure they do not learne that in Gods booke which saith Iudge not and ye shall not be iudged They go beyond their commission they take vpon them Gods office for he is our Iudge See heere the peeuishnesse and partiality of these men to whom it may said that out of their owne mouthes they may be iudged For who are they that trespasse against their brethren transgresse against the Law of God more then they or who sit in the seat of God proudly vsurpe a mastership and authority to iudge euen the thoughts of mens hearts beside themselues Who are they that bolster out euill in themselues in their companions and consorts and cannot abide that any good should bee done by others like those that would neither enter into the kingdome of heauen themselues neither suffer them that would enter but forbad them Lu. 11 52. Euery tree is knowne by his fruite If I see a tree bring foorth good fruite am I become a Iudge if I say this is a good tree And if I see euill fruite or no fruite do I steppe vp into the place of God if I say this is an euill tree In like manner if a man see a common drunkard or heare a wretched swearer or marke a continuall contemner of the Lords day and such as make a practise of all sinne boldly and are not ashamed if he say assuredly this is a naughty fellow doth he iudge because he speaketh the truth and telleth what he is and warneth others to beware of him What Shall he account him a good man wheÌ„ he seeth he is starke naught but theÌ„ he should be vnder the Prophets curse and bring a woe vpon his head because he calleth euill good and bitter sweete and darknesse light as we heard before And indeed if we will speake the truth such need not to be iudged of vs inasmuch as they haue giuen iudgement of themselues and haue shewed euidently what they are Touching the words of Christ alledged and pretended by them Iudge not and ye shall not be iudged Math. 7 1. they do not forbid all kinde of iudgement but condemne that which is corrupt rash and vnlawfull which one man giueth vniustly vnaduisedly and vndiscreetly of another as when we can espy quickly small faults in others are blinde to discerne grosser and greater in our selues This practise of rash iudgement breaketh out of themselues as euill sauours out of a rotten corrupt body for let a man be more carefull then themselues to serue God and to walke in his waies they will by and by enter into the secrets of his heart which God onely knoweth not sticke proudly peremptorily to pronounce that they are hypocrites whereas let a man shew them out of the plaine word of God the prophanenesse of their hearts manifested by the greeuous corruptions of their liues the open abhominations committed by them in all their waies they wil answer readily you ought not to iudge so that it falleth full vpon them which the Apostle alledgeth against such men Rom. 2 1 2. Thou art inexcusable O man whosoeuer thou art that iudgest for wherein thou iudgest another thou condemnest thy selfe for thou that iudgest doest the same things but wee are sure that the iudgement of God is according to truth against them that commit such things Vse 3 Lastly be carefull of this duty to maintaine the good name of our brother which is more worth then all riches and of greater value theÌ„ precious stones We ought to thinke of euery one as well as may be and extend our charity as farre as possibly we can albeit they be our vtter enemies forasmuch as loue thinketh not euill as the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 13 5 and in the practise of loue we are to be followers of the example of God himselfe that we may thereby shew our selues to be his children who maketh his Sunne to rise on the euill and on the good â—â—th 5 45. and sendeth raine on the iust and on the vniust So ought we to loue our enemies to blesse them that curse vs to do good to them that hate vs and to pray for them which despitefully vse vs and persecute vs. Iohn in his first Epistle chargeth vs to loue one another in deed and in truth â—â—hn 3 18. not in word or in tongue or from the lippes onely And Paul chargeth vs to esteeme of others
peace when there is no peace So then we must know that wee make our selues accessaries to other mens sinnes except we admonish them for albeit we are to conceale their imperfections yet we are not to abstaine from admonitions If any be fallen through infirmity Gal. â— 1. they that are spirituall must restore such a one by the spirit of meeknesse considering themselues lest they also be tempted If any man doe erre from the faith we must labour his conuersion assuring our selues that he which conuerteth a sinner from the errour of his way shall saue a soule from death and shall hide a multitude of sinnes Iam. 5 19 20. It is our duty therefore to couer their frailties while there is hope of amendment but if by this meanes the sinne concealed bee not reformed and repented of we are bound to proceed farther euen in loue and charity to declare it and make it knowne to those that may correct the persons and amend the sins So did Ioseph deale toward his brethren Gen. 37 2. He brought vnto his father their euil report And Christ saith If he heare not thee take with thee one or two more that in the mouth of two or three witnesses euery word may be established Mat. 18 16. 15. Then shall the man bring his wife vnto the Priest and hee shall bring her offering for her the tenth part of an Ephah of barley meale he shal powre no oyle vpon it nor put frankincense thereon for it is an offering of iealousie an offering of memoriall bringing iniquity to remembrance 16. And the Priest shall bring her neere and set her before the Lord. 17. And the Priest shall take holy water in an earthen vessell and of the dust that is in the floore of the Tabernacle the Priest shall take it and put it into the water 18. And the Priest shall set the woman before the Lord and vncouer the womans head and put the offering of memoriall in her hands which is the iealousie offering and the Priest shall haue in his hand the bitter water that causeth the curse Hitherto we haue spoken of the allegation or propounding of the cause which is put in the former words Now wee must goe forward to see the proceeding in it how it is decided and determined wherby it commeth to passe that the same which before was doubtfull vnknowne and vncertaine to wit whether the woman were defiled or not now becommeth plaine and manifest That which from the beginning was knowne onely vnto God and the persons themselues that sinned or else are suspected to haue sinned is made knowne to others both to the Priest and to the whole Congregation This is done two waies first by setting downe such things as goe before the triall secondly by adding such things as are ioyned more neerely with it The things going before are of two sorts to wit the workes or actions that are vsed and then the words that are spoken The actions vsed are in this diuisioâ— the words of execration that are vttered are to bee considered afterward These workes that are commanded and are here in order rehearsed in the text do concerne either the duties of the husband or of the Priest to whom she was brought First the husband must bring his suspected wife to the Priest with an offering to wit the tenth part of an Ephah of barley meale that is an Omer as appeareth Exod. 16 36. but he is charged to powre no oile vpon it nor to put any frankincense to it forasmuch as it is an offering of iealousie and bringeth iniquity to remembrance either committed or supposed and suspected to be committed Before we proceed any farther we are from hence to answer sundry questions that may be Question 1 asked and demaunded in these words For wherefore is the husband charged both to accompany and bring his wife and to set her before the Priest that triall might be made of her and not rather some other man I answer â—â—swer first because he supposeth himselfe to be iniuried and no man else and therefore seeing it most concerneth him it is fittest to be done by him Or if he be not wronged he wrongeth his wife by needlesse suspitions Besides he was to be an eye-witnesse either of her innocency or of her guiltinesse that he might esteeme of her accordingly and know where the fault resteth in himselfe or in his wife Lastly it behoueth that the people of God be free not onely from crime but from suspition of crime and to abstaine not onely from euill but from all appearance of euill 1 Thess 5.22 as we shall shew more at large afterward Question 2 Againe it may be asked why hee bringeth barley meale rather then other and why without oyle and incense I answer â—â—swer is was an offering of the lowest and meanest graine vsed of the poorest of the people forasmuch as this was a signe that should put the woman in mind to humble her selfe being now brought by her husband not onely into the presence of the Priest but into the presence of the Lord himselfe It must be offered without oyle and frankincense because they haue no affinity or concord with this matter neither was this offering of the nature of others Oyle did signifie the graces of Gods Spirit and therefore it is said that Christ was annointed with the oile of gladnesse aboue his fellowes Psal 45 7. Heb. 1 9. Psal 133 2. Incense was a signe of sweet sauour and delight that we should take in the seruice of God and of Gods acceptation of his guifts and our duty performed vnto him in his Sonne Christ Psal 141 2. where the Prophet saith Let my praier bee directed in thy sight as incense and the lifting vp of my hands as the euening sacrifice so that neither of them did accord or agree with this oblation wherein there was no gladnesse nor ioyfulnes of heart forasmuch as the cause or originall of it was sadnesse pensiuenesse and discontentment And this is the reason rendred by Moses himselfe verse 15. For it is an offering of iealousie not an offering that they could goe vnto with alacrity and cheerefulnesse For wheresoeuer there is either a party suspecting or a party suspected there can be nothing but feare sorrow care and a traine of such like tormenting affections Thirdly heere is mention made of the tenth Question 3 part of an Ephah The question heereupon may be asked what the Epha was a measure much vsed and oftentimes mentioned in the old Testament both in the Law and the Prophets I answer Answer the first place that mention is made of it to my remembrance is at the gathering of Manna when the people were in the wildernes where it is said that euery man was stinted and had an Omer for his allowance and Moses addeth in the end that an Omer is the tenth part of an Ephah Exod. 16.36 If then we learne what an Omer was we may quickly easily and readily know
consequently Obiect 2 the Pope may for the auoyding of a greater inconuenience tollerate and permit this sinne without fault and without being charged with any allowance of the sinne it selfe It is one thing to approue and another to allow a thing as God permitteth many wicked actes in the world which notwithstanding he detesteth I answer Answer the comparison is vnequall that I say not it is blasphemous It is the fearefull iudgement of God vpon his enemies to make such monstrous and mishapen conclusions God hath a royall prerogatiue aboue his law and is not subiect vnto it but to the righteousnesse of his owne will He permitteth the abominations that are committed that by his infinite power and wisdome he may turne all things to the glory of his mercy or iustice It is not so with the Magistrate he must bee obedient to the law of God and all his authority is to be subiect vnto it it is his office to punish knowne euill and not to permit it neither is hee able to turne euill into good by his suffering of it Besides it will not follow from hence to speak nothing of the Popes temporall iurisdiction and of the right he claimeth to be a temporall Prince neither can it any way iustifie his practise who raiseth rents and taketh fines for bawdry and therfore maketh himselfe no better then a bawde to whores and knaues forasmuch as he maintaineth them and they maintaine him They haue streetes and houses assigned vnto them where they shall dwell and he taketh their money whch they pay with ease and liue in brauery and excesse with the rest Lastly we may conclude from this reason that Magistrates if they list may permit all maner of wickednesse and suffer it to escape vnpunished and not be charged with the allowance of it For if this reason doe hold in one particular God may permit therfore the Magistrate may it is good in all which were to open a gap wide to all prophannesse Libertinisme Atheisme and Epicurisme A third argument Obiect is this a naughty thing may sometimes be necessary and being necessary and consequently impossible to be remooued it must needes be tollerated without fault as they goe about to prooue by testimony of Christ there must be offences Matth. 18.11 and of Paul there must be heresies 1 Corinth 11.19 Heere is a necessity of offences and heresies yet Christ and Paul were not in fault neither did they allow heresies I answer Answer first I would know whether they meane euery wicked thing or onely some wicked thing I suppose they meane not in generall that euery naughty thing is so necessary that it should be tollerated for then they must speake plainely with the diuels tongue and openly vtter his language Doe they then vnderstand it of some naughty and wicked thing that is necessary and so to bee tollerated Then the reason must be framed in this maner Some euill is necessary and therefore to be suffered but the stewes is some euil that is necessary and therfore the stewes ought to be tollerated Euery one meanly seen in the art of reasoning knoweth that the forme of this reason is starke naught and neither necessary nor to be suffered for of particulars nothing can follow Againe they peruert and corrupt the meaning of Christ and his Apostle Such things as cannot be auoyded may be accounted necessary according to the decree of God When he purposeth to try his children to haue them discerned from hypocrites oftentimes euils yea euen heresies breake forth from the corruption of men This is true we confesse and so much the places proue and inferre So then we must distinguish of tolleration which is of two sorts there is a tolleration of necessity and a tolleration of negligence The one is good as when a Magistrate hauing a subiect that committeth treason or such heinous crime that he cannot punish by reason of his owne weaknesse and his subiects power this he must beare of necessity because he hath no remedy so Dauid dealt toward Ioab when hee had slaine Abner with the sword 2. Sam. 3.39 I am this day weake though annointed king and these men the sonnes of Zeruiah be too hard for me the Lord shall reward the dooer of euill according to his wickednesse Where we see he tollerateth the euill which he could not remedy and referreth the execution of iustice vnto God that was of ability and power to punish it So may the Magistrate beare with patience for a certaine season not failing in his duty howbeit this must not be alwayes for when there is no such cause to suffer a knowne sinne to escape vnpunished he may not winke at it and beare with it There is also a tolleration that is euill which is done of negligence carelesnesse and ouermuch lenity and indulgence this is no necessary tolleration as when Eli bare with his sonnes in his old age did not chastise them for their offences this way doe they offend that punish not at all those that are to be punished or punish lightly such as are to be punished seuerely This tolleration of negligence cannot be implyed from the former places of Scripture seeing that to iustifie the wicked and to condemne the innocent are both of them equally an abomination vnto the Lord. Prouerbes 17.15 Lastly I would gladly vnderstand whether our aduersaries would reason thus Heresies must be therefore tollerate heresies and suffer heretikes to remaine therefore burne not heretikes confute not heresies but let them alone If they dare not reason thus why doe they presse vs with the like consequent if they will needs conclude after this manner what wrong haue they done to our brethren and how much innocent blood haue they shed in the late dayes of persecution O that this argument had beene coyned and vrged in Queene Maries dayes among vs or might now preuaile with the Spanish Inquisition then should not the soules of them that were slain for the word of God Reuel 6.9 10. and for the testimony which they held cry out with a loud voyce saying How long O Lord holy and true dost thou not iudge and auenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth The last argument is this that the Protestants permit vsurie by their lawes and doe not punish Obiect 4 men for taking ten in the hundred which is done to meet with a greater inconuenience or mischiefe and so doth the Pope with his stewes Heereunto we may adde that which Parsons patcheth together after his trifling manner namely that we allow not the Catholikes absenting themselues from the Church and yet we make them pay for their recusancy I answer Answer to the first instance that if we punish not all byting gaine or suffer the poore to be oppressed we cannot be excused but are to bee blamed forasmuch as the word of God forbiddeth to oppresse the poore by vsury Exo. 22.25 Leuit. 25.35 36. Deu. 23.19 Touching the second instance or example
The naturall man knoweth not the things of the spirit of God because they are spiritually discerned So we may say the naturall man cannot tel how or what to pray but the spirituall man that iudgeth al things knoweth both how what to pray Flesh blood reuealed not the knowledge of Christ to Peter Math. â—â— â— but the Father which is in heauen so flesh and blood cannot reueale to vs what we should aske in prayer but the Spirit helpeth our infirmities Where wee see hee opposeth the Spirite vnto our selues in that which we cannot do we shall haue the Spirit to bee our teacher and to instruct vs how to perfourme it Secondly it is falsely supposed that when wee haue a praier composed to our hands and we reade that praier that then we need not the helpe of the Spirit For need we not the helpe of the Spirit to make vs lift vp our hearts to God to giue vs a feeling of our wants to keepe vs froÌ„ earthly cogitations wandring thoghts to stirre vp faith in vs with assurance to receiue whatsoeuer we desire and many things of like sort the which if they be wanting whether our praier be conceiued or prescribed read in the booke or made without the booke it is of no vertue or value neither doth God accept thereof Secondly this is a great comfort to such as Vse 2 as are weake and yet withall willing to come to the throne of grace to such I say as haue not the gift to conceiue and inuent praier theÌ„selues Let them from this ground heare a word of consolation Let no man discourage such from prayer neither let such discourage themselues For shall they neuer pray or should they neuer fall downe before the Almighty O yes let them come they ought to come if the mercy of God cannot allure theÌ„ let their owne infirmity constraine them If they cannot conceiue a praier themselues shall this excuse them for the intermitting of this duty Let them come to God and vse the praiers of other men As he that could not come vnto Christ by reason of his impotency did not reason thus within himselfe Alas I am not able to goe to him of my selfe I will therefore neuer seeke helpe or labour to be cured Nay he rather reasoned thus as it appeareth by the meanes he vsed I am not able to goe to Christ of my selfe â— 19. I will therefore be borne of others rather then not seeke helpe at all so should we reason I cannot pray of my selfe I will therefore helpe mine infirmity by vsing the benefit of other mens praiers which is no more then to vse the feete of others when we haue not the vse of our owne And as it was all one to him that was taken with a palsie and brougâ—t in a bed to Christ by the hands and helpe of others to be borne to Christ and to be able of himselfe to come to Christ because hee was cured and made able to walke Luke 5 24.25 So should it be to vs if we come vnto Christ whether we come and beg the graces which we want in our owne words or whether we beg them in the words of others it skilleth not greatly neither is it much materiall so that wee doe obtaine It is not the excellency or eloquence of words or variety of matter that God respecteth â— 13 14. we must come euermore in the Name of Christ and for his sake we shall be heard If the man sicke of the palsie had beene able to walke to Christ and not stood in need to be brought vnto him what other gracious answer could he haue looked for then that which he receiued â—5 Arise and walke So if all persons that liue in the bosome of the Church were well able to put vp their owne supplications in their owne words and had the greatest graces of knowledge and inuention what fruite could we reape and receiue of such our prayers but to be regarded and to haue that comfortable answer which Cornelius had and heard Acts 10 4 31. Thy praiers are heard and had in remembrance in the sight of God As then Dauid did admit Mephibosheth to his table though he were lame of his feete so doth God receiue vs though our seruice wee performe vnto him be weake and many waies defectiue as he did those that came to the Passeouer 2 Chron. 30. Lastly we must learne that albeit God allow Vse 3 vs to pray vnto him by the help of others yet we must striue to goe further and labour in all things to grow to perfection Hebr. 6 1. There is no man that hath any infirmity but doth gladly seeke the meanes to remedy redresse the same the lepers to be cleansed the blinde to recouer their sight the lame to walke the deafe to heare not to be able to pray to God and to lay open our wants to him is a great want and a greater blemish and defect in the soule then to be blinde or deafe or lame is to the body O that all had eyes to see this hearts to bewaile it It is allowed to weake Christians to vse set formes as to him that hath weake eyes to vse spectacles But we must not euermore stand at one stay nor be alwaies as children that must bee taught to goe and be stayed vp with the hand of another It is a great weaknesse to be alwayes weake and to continue in our weaknesse all the daies of our life It is our duty to grow in knowledge in iudgment in vnderstanding in faith and such like gifts If any aske Obiect how shall we be able to attaine to this gift and how shall we be furnished to pray according to the present occasion our owne present necessities I answer Answer wee must obserue these few particulars First we must take notice of our particular sinnes that they may be acknowledged Secondly we must labor to feele our particular wants thaâ— we may haue them supplied Thirdly wee must call to remembrance the speciall benefits that GOD bestoweth vpon vs that hiâ— Name may be praised Againe that we should not please our selues too much in our owne ignorance sundry cautions conditions are to be marked in vsing set formes of prayer Cautions to be marked in vsing set â—ormes of prayer as first of all we musâ— labour for the graces and affections shewed in the said prayers by the makers composers and pen-men of them that we may pray with the same spirit by which they did endite them For to pray aright and to make it auailable it is not enough to be present at prayer or to heare a prayer read but we must ioyne attention with our presence and with our attention humility and with humility faith and with faith lifting vp of our hearts to him that sitteth in heauen to whom we pray For many a one that cometh to the place of praier and into the company of them that pray
the Saints to hinder the best workes Zach. 3 1. Luke 8 12. like a subtill serpent that he may seduce deceiue vs as he did our first parents we may be assured he commeth freely and frequently into the company of his professed seruants which are his children Ioh. 8 44. For as Christ speaketh that where two or three are gathered together in his Name he is in the midst of them so wheresoeuer two or three are met together at his pleasure to his liking and for the doing of his will he will be in the midst of them though not in a visible manner to tempt theÌ„ to euill and to make them glory and continue in their euill If then we feare such a companion let vs forsake such company If we will needs frequent the company of wicked liuers we cannot auoâ—d the society of Satan Do we then see any place where drunkennesse where whoredome where vanity where blasphemy and all impiety is maintained vpholden we may conclude and as it were write vpon the backside of it and vpon euery doore and poste within it This is the diuels house here are the workes of the diuell to be seene heere is the diuell in a speciall manner present with his teÌ„tations with his allurements with his instruments to ruine the soules of men and to bring them to confusion and destruction Thirdly it is our duty to frequent those Vse 3 places that make knowne his Name vnto vs and spread abroad his sauing health among al people Here we may haue familiar accesse to him be admitted into his presence In praier we talke familiarly with him Gen. 18 27. where Abraham saith he had taken vpon him to speake to the Lord and in his word he talketh familiarly with vs and therefore do the Prophets continually cry out to heare the word of the Lord and tell vs that the Lord speaketh to his people What an high honour is it to a subiect to haue free accesse to his Prince and to come into his chamber of presence we are so honoured of God to come to him without checke or controlement the more boldly we preasse into his presence the more welcome we are No man is reproued for coming too often The faithfull haue accounted it a great part of their happines to haue liberty to meet together with one minde with one mouth to glorifie God to set forth his praises This made the Prophet say Lord Psal 26 8. I haue loued the habitation of thy house and the place where thine honour dwelleth On the other side they haue lamented their condition with a lamentable bitter cry when they haue bin banished from the place of Gods worship driuen to seeke harbour and habitation among the vnbeleeuers Then their soules longed and fainted for the Courts of the Lord Psal 84 2 and 137 1 2. their hearts and their flesh cryed out for the liuing God yea they wept and lamented when in captiuity they remembred Sion They longed for the Courts of the Lord but many among vs long greatly to be out of them They accounted it a great greefe to be out of the house of God but we account it a great greefe to abide in the house of God They were neuer well nor quiet so long as they were from the worship of God we are euen sicke and discontent so long aâ— we are at it Finally they were banished from the Lords house we banish our selues they were compelled to be absent we cannot be compelled to be present We wold be thoght to be willing to haue God in our company to desire to haue accesse vnto his presence but if this were truly in vs we would loue the place of his dwelling We shall bee sure to finde him in his word to meete with him at the Sacraments and to speake with him by our prayers This then reproueth the carelesnes of all such as make no reckoning of Church-assemblies that account one day or houre of the day spent in their owne pleasures vanities better theÌ„ a thousand in the Courts of the Lord. These are weary of the heauenly Manna it is a light and a loathsome food This is a fearefull sinne to pollute the holy things that he hath sanctified and set apart to holy vses These are scornfull beasts and prophane persons there is but a step betweene them and atheisme They are men without religion and tread vnder feete the Sonne of God and account the blood of the new Testament as a prophane thing Hereby we see the height of that sinne which is too rife and common to wit the carelesse wilfull and negligent forsaking of the holy things of God These are come to the highest steppe of sin and are set downe in the seate of scorners Psal 1 1. These haue faith iustly denied vnto them and haue not the grace giuen them to beleeue because they contemne the meanes by which they might beleeue be saued Act. 13 48. And doubtlesse he that maketh no coÌ„science of Gods worship will also if occasion shew it selfe make as little conscience of any thing else that belongeth vnto his brother To conclude let vs haue no part or fellowship with these men but carry earnest affection to the exercises of religion hungring and thirsting after them with longing desires When one Sabbath is ended we should wish for the next when one Sermon is finished we should desire another when one Communion hath beene celebrated we should enquire when the next shall follow euen as the Gentiles besought Paul and Barnabas to preach to them the next Sabbath day Acts 13 42. the same things they had offered to the Iewes O that this zeale were found in vs then would God be found of vs O that we would enquire after him he would offer to vs his gracious presence in this life we should be sure to enioy his glorious presence in the life to come CHAP. VIII 1. AND the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 2. Speake vnto Aaron and say vnto him When thou lightest the Lampes the seauen Lampes shall giue light ouer against the Candlesticke 3. And Aaron did so c. IN the latter end of the former chapter wee haue seene how God gaue answer vnto Moses from aboue the Mercy-seate between the two Cherubims according to his promise before Exod 25 22. In this chapter is recorded what he spake Wee haue also learned what was the sanctification of the other Tribes testified by the solemne offering that they brought at the dedication of the Altar heere Moses entreateth of the sanctification of the Church-officers wherein obserue two things the first touching the Priests the second touching the rest of the Leuites For such as serued at the Altar either were taken into the order of the Priests or else were of the rest of the Tribe of the Leuites that serued in inferiour places about the Tabernacle to assist the Priests in their offices Touching the Priests we are to
seates of them that sold Doues He purged the Temple of these Merchants and when he had made a scourge of small cords he scourged them out he poured out the changers mony and ouerthrew the tables as it is written Iohn 2 1 17. The zeale of thine house hath eaten me vp And he said vnto them Take these things hence make not my Fathers house an house of merchandise ver 16. This house was the house of prayer by diuine institution Marke â— but they had made it a den of theeues by prophane custome and corruption Let vs therefore all of vs remember to what end and purpose Temples were builded that God may be honored not dishonored of vs and consider the presence of God and his angels in such places to procure the greater reuerence vnto them Secondly it is required that these places be Vse kept in good order that they may be accounted of as the houses of God Is it meete that a Prince should rest in a simple cottage or dwel in a stie or in a stable and shall we entertaine the King of kings in a soule and vnfit place There is no man that goeth about to entertain a friend but he will make clean his house and purge it of all vncleannesse Shall we haue lesse care to receiue the Lord then man and of the house of God then of our own houses It is the will of God that all congregations should haue a conuenient place to resort come together to performe diuine duties Their zeale diligence is greatly commended that haue restored and repaired the decaies of such places as we see in the examples of Iehoash Iosiah As then it is required that the people haue a conuenient place to meet together for publike prayer for it is a good work to set vp such places â—â—â—e 7 5. The Iewes commended the Centurion that had built them a synagogue and made it an argument of his loue to their nation so like wise such places should be decently kept for publike preaching and prayers that the holie things of God may be reuerenced not contemned Hence it is that the Lord doth sharply reproue and greeuously plague the Iews after their return from captiuity â—â—ggai 1 4. that they could find time to dwel in their setled houses yet suffer the Lords house to lie wast whereby it came to passe that they had sowne much but had gathered little they did eat but were not satisfied they did drinke but were not filled they did cloath themselues but were not warmed they did earne wages but were not enriched ver 6. If a man haue his priuate house wherein he dwelleth any way decaying and standing in neede of repairing he is readie to redresse and re-edifie it yea he will doe it to his barne for his corne to his stable for his horse and to his stie for his Swine Neuerthelesse how many thinke you are there that take themselues to be the people of God would bee accounted notable good Christians and thinke theÌ„selues greatly wronged if any shold make any question of it who suffer the houses of God to runne to ruine and to lie pittifully complaining so wast and desolate as if some forraine enimy had made hauock of them by a sodain inuasion Thus do many places lie open to wind and weather and more deformed defiled and disfigured then any poore Cabin or simple cottage whatsoeuer Christ our Sauiour would not celebrate the Passeouer but in a chamber trimmed and prepared for that purpose Mar. 14 15. True it is the Lord standeth not in need of any mans riches the whole earth is his with all the frame and furniture thereof yea the whole world with all that dwell therein The siluer is mine 〈◊〉 24 1. and 12. and the gold is mine saith the Lord of hostes Hag. 2.8 our goods cannot extend vnto him Psal 16 2. yet it is his pleasure to vse men as his instruments to erect edifie to his honour places fit for his seruice and to bestow part of that which hee hath bestowed vpon them toward the maintenance of his house where the word may be preached and the Sacraments administred vnto the praise of his name and the saluation of our owne soules the soules of our families and of our brethren Againe obserue that the Oratories and places of prayer do not necessarily require or admit exceeding beauty and sumptuous costs to delight the eye whatsoeuer the Papists teach neither doeth superfluity of garnishing stand with the simplicity of the Gospell to haue Churches glister with gold and siluer and precious stones in gay and gorgeous manner as the Iewish Temple did Indeede the Pâ—ophets doe foretell in many places of the glorie and beauty of the church that the glorie of Lebanon should beautifie the place of his Sanctuarie he will make the place of his feete glorious Esay 60 13. He will lay the stones of it with Carbuncle the foundation with the Saphires the windowes with Emerauds and the gates with shining stones Chap. 54 11.12 But we must vnderstand this of the spirituall beauty not of any earthly brauery of the inward glory not the outward garnishing of the wals and windowes And therefore it is said Psa 45 13. The kings daughter is all glorious within The faithfull that beleeue in Christ are this Temple of the liuing God 1 Cor. 3 16 17. 6 19. 2 Cor. 6 16. and the house of God Heb. 3 6. So then we must consider that there is an outward and an inward beauty of the church we must esteem of the glory of the church by the better part Wee haue an article to inquire whether the church chappell chancell and steeple be sufficiently repaired in couering walles glasing pauing seats bels And the enquiry is needfull and not without iust and good cause Neuertheles this is not the principall defect and decay to be repaired and amended This must be done but better things must not bee left vndone There are in all places almost faire pulpets but very many places want good pulpetmen There be bels more or lesse but manie of them want their clappers they caÌ„not be heard The Priests vnder the Law were to come into the Tabernacle with their bels Exod. 28.35 that the sound might come to the ears of the people but the sound of the Ministers in many places is not to be heard they are tongue-tied and cannot teach the people like Idols that haue mouths but cannot speak Bern. ad milites Templ cap. 5. Bernard in his time complaineth of superfluous cost bestowed vpon churches sheweth that holines becometh Gods house which is rather delighted with vnpolluted maners then with pollished marble It is a better work to releeue the needy to feed the hungry and to cloath the naked then to garnish churches with gold and siluer It is said that in former times when the church had wooden cups it had golden Ministers
and the neglect of it as a neglect of himselfe v. 45. Thirdly it is a forcible meanes to manifest the truth and sincerity of our religion Iam. 1 17. Hereby our faith is tried and knowne to be a sound and sauing faith ch 2. Our hearing of the word and partaking of the Sacraments are not accepted except they be seasoned with mercy compassion as it were with salt Esa 1.14 15. Lastly seeing we must communicate one with another in earthly things how much Vse 3 more ought we to do it in heauenly And if we must procure good to the bodies of our brethren we are much more to seeke to saue their soules This is the greatest loue that can be to be a means to win any to saluation The soule of a man is of great price it is more worth then an whole world of wealth For what should it profit a man to winne a kingdome and then lose his owne soule or what shall a man giue for the recompence of his soule This is a diuine labour and shal haue a diuine reward This is an heauenly purchase to purchase soules In our daies they are accounted the onely wise men of the world that can compasse great matters and purchase house and lands and leaue a rich posterity behinde them Many men make it their glory to vaunt of their purchases and how they haue encreased their reuenues and enriched their heires But what haue they gotteÌ„ to God or whom haue they won to him Doubtles to gain one soule to God is better and shall yeeld more comfort at the last day then to get great substance and to leaue a rich inheritance behind vs. Hence it is that Salomon saith The fruite of the righteous is a tree of life and he that winneth soules is wise Prou. 11 30 Dan. 12 3. The Apostle Iude teaching the Saints what loue they should shew toward their brethren Iude 22.2 and what care should possesse their harts for their conuersion willeth to haue compassion vpoÌ„ some putting difference and that they should saue others with feare plucking them out of the fire This worke of winning of soules standeth in bringing of theÌ„ to the knowledge of God What it win souleâ— conuerting of a sinner froÌ„ going astray out of the right-way Some erre in opinioÌ„ Iam. 5 1â— other are corrupt in life conuersatioÌ„ He that seeth his neighbours Oxe or Asse ready to fall into a ditch wherein he might perish is bound by the law to pluck him out of danger Exod. 23 4 5 or his beast going astray must bring it home to the owner Deut. 22 1. All soules are mine sayeth the Lord Eze. 18 4. he is the owner of them he is the Lord ouer them when they wander out of the way of truth they must be brought vnto him againe Shall wee draw an Oxe out of the pit and not our brethren made after the similitude of God out of the puddles of sinne wherein they are plunged Hath he care ouer bruite beasts and not much rather ouer mens soules It is a point of humanitie to bring the wandering stranger into his way but it is a part of true piety to turne them into the pathe that leadeth vnto life who thorough error wander from God and his word To effect this â—herein the â—â—â—ning saâ—â—ng of soules â—â—â—sisteth we must vse these meanes and practise these duties First to instruct them which are ignorant and walke in darknes in the shadow of death that therby they may come to the knowledge of the truth Prou. 13 14. Secondly to reproue them of the euill which they haue committed that so they may repent and come out of the snares of Satan 2. Tim. 2 25. And thus many haue beene reclaimed Prou. 6 23 Thirdly to exhort and admonish one another perswading them vnto that which is good disswading them from that which is euill Heb. 3 7 8 13. and 10 24. Iohn 4 28 29. Thus we shall draw on some and preuent the fall of others This wee must do in loue and in the Spirit of meekenes considering both them and our selues Gal. 6 1 2. Fourthly to vse threatning to them that are obstinate and hardned in sinne denouncing vnto them the iudgements of God that their hearts may be mollified and softned as Physitians deale in desperate diseases Lastly to seeke to conuert them by a godly example of an holy life 1 Pet. 3 1. 1 Cor. 7 16. This is as strong and forcible a means as any of the former if not more forcible the other are by word this is by deede For when they behold an example of godlinesse faith patience humility and obedience before their eyes it causeth them to fall downe on their faces and giue glory vnto God wheÌ„ they see their good workes But wo to all carnall Gospellers who by prophane examples of all loosenesse doe strengthen the hands of the wicked thereby keepe them from repentance Woe vnto them by whom any soule is hindered from conuersion 1 Pet. 1 7. Verse 35 36. And it came to passe when the Ark set forward that Moses said rise vp Lord and let thine enemies be scattered c. This is the last point setting down the ordinary praiers that Moses vsed both when they marched and when they rested These prayers were not ysed at this time onely but vpon all such like occasions They neuer remooued but it was ioyned with prayer they neuer pitched down their Tents but it was done with praier This sanctifieth all our goings out and our commings in teacheth vs to begin our workes and end our labours with it And to whom doth he pray He goeth not to Saint or angel he saith not Rise vp Abraham oâ— Isaac or Iacob but Rise vp O Lord teaching vs that it is a duty due onely vnto God But to omit these points that euery where come to hand obserue this from the practise of Moses Doctrine that the seruants of God may lawfully vse a prescript forme of prayer The true seruants of God may vse a prescript forme of prayer whether it be the Minister in the Congregation or the Master in his priuate family or a particular christian between the Lord and himselfe when he is entred into his Chamber and hath shut the doore vnto him This we haue shewed already in the sixt chapter by the blessing commaunded to the Priests to bee vsed in the publike assemblies Now that which was allowed vnto the Priests may not be thought vnlawfull to the people Such as brought the first fruites to God to testifie their thankefulnesse vnto him for his blessings and that they held all of him in cheefe haue a set forme appointed vnto them Deut. 26 5 6 7 c. The Psalmes of Dauid were penned not onely to bee vsed at that time wherein they were made but euer afterward as occasion serued The 92 Psalme was penned for the Sabbath day so the 102 Psalme to be a
nothing Another sort seeing the Ministery so vilified and seeking to shun that rocke do rush and dash themselues violently against another for they giue almost no reuerence at all to the Liturgie neither care to affoord vs their presence at the same But we must walke in the golden meane betweene both these giuing to each that which is meete without comparing the one to the other and so yeelde obedience to both In the one God speaketh to vs in the other we speake to God The Wiseman handling them both beginneth with the preaching and hearing of the word as the most principall part of Gods worship and afterwards he proceedeth to prescribe rules of praier Eccl 4 5. Acts 2 42. So the church is saide to haue continued in the Apostles doctrine in prayers They then deceiue themselues that vnder a pretence of receiuing the prayers of the church do contemne the Ministery of the word and think they haue done enough if they haue bin present at them saying We haue godly praiers published and set forth by commaÌ„dement of the Prince why cannot men bee contented with them These speake through hypocrisy and would seeme zealous of publike prayers howbeit they are like to Iudas he cried out against the waste of the ointment as if it might haue bin better bestowed vpon the poore He seemed very carefull of the good of the poor but hee spake this not that he cared for the poore but because he was a theefe and bare the bag Ioh. 12 6 So do these men talk much of prayers as if they were so zelous that they were altogether giuen to prayer howbeit they do not this for any zeale to prayer or for any great care they haue to frequent theÌ„ but thereby to seeke a couer for their owne negligence in hearing the word Such as liue vnder an vnpreaching Ministery thinke themselues well enough when as notwithstanding they want a chiefe and principal part of Gods seruice the ordinary meanes of saluation Ro. 10. Iam. 1. On the other side such as ascribe al to preaching and regard not the prayers of the Church are blame-worthy this must be done but the other must not be left vndone It is the office of the Ministery to perform both Act. 6. and the duty of the people to bee present at both yet great is their negligence this way if not contempt Vse 3 Lastly from hence ariseth great comfort to such as are weake in faith and in the giftes of faith For God will not reiect vs or our prayers though we be not able to performe them as we ought to do Albeit we come vnto him halting and borne by others yet he will embrace vs and receiue vs. This may bee a notable motiue to encorage vs to this duty Christ hath promised that he will not quench the smoaking flaxe nor breake the bruised reede Math 12 20. Blessed are they that come to him creep on hand and foote if they cannot walâ—e vpright but woe vnto them that come not at al. If wee haue but a graine of Mustard seede of faith he cherisheth it and accepteth of vs. Let vs therefore come vnto him by prayer howsoeuer we come by our selues or by others forasmuch as our comming to him shall haue a reward See more of this before chap. 6. Rise vp O Lord and let thine enemies be scattered and let them that hate thee flie before thee This is the prayer made when they began to march This prayer is short but it is verie effectuall The summe and substance is to commend vnto God the good and preseruation of the church from the many enemies of it As if he had saide O merciful God which hast promised thy presence among vs go thou before vs and scatter thine and our enemies put theÌ„ to flight which seeke to stop our way and to hinder vs from entering into the land of Canaan which thou hast promised vnto vs. The prayer consisteth of two parts a cause and the effect The cause is Gods arising to the defence of his seruants wherein he speaketh after the maner of men because properly God neither riseth vp nor sitteth downe as also he neither slumbreth nor sleepeth Psal 121 4. But it is spoken in regard of a new worke whereby he manifesteth his help to be ready at hand and sheweth that he shrinketh not backe in time of neede from those that are his Sometimes he is saide to lie still and to be as it were asleep when he doth beare with patience Illyr câ—au Sâ— and suffer the wicked to rage and run on against the righteous and against religion so when he beginneth to take the cause into his owne hand both by defending his children and maintaining his owne glory against the wicked hee is saide to arise and stand vp Esay 2 21. as 2 Chro. 6 41. Psa 44 23. 82 8. 132 8. The reason of the speech is borrowed from men who can do no work of any moment or account while they lye still but if they wil go in hand with any thing they must rise vp The effect of his arising is the scattering of his enemies If he once arise to the help of his people then followeth quickly the fall of his enemies If he fight for them They shall flye before him as chaffe before the wind and as wax melteth before the fire so the wicked perish at the presence of God Psa 68.2 We might note from hence that when once God sheweth himselfe for his people the enemies are quickly put to flight Exod. 14. When Pharao pursued the Israelites and ouertooke them at the redde sea and that their hearts began to faile and fall away to be troubled and as it were to melte away Moses said vnto them Feare not stand stil and see the saluation of the Lord which he shal shew you this day 13. The Lord shal fight for you and you shal hold your peace 14. Deut. 28 7. and Ro. 8 31. If the Lord be on our sides who shal be against vs This is a great comfort to the Church 2. Chro. 15 2. The Lord is with vs if we bee with him Againe let euery faithful soule apply this to himself and gather assurance by it to stand vnmoueable vnder the shadow of the almighty Lastly it noteth out the wretched miserable condition of the enemies of God and of his children for when they thinke to arise God wil giue them a sodain and shameful fal But I onely point out this point and proceed to the consideration of the titles which Moses giueth to the vngodly â—â—â—â—rine he calleth them the enemies of God â—â—e wicâ—â—â—â—e Gods â—â—i s and â—â—â—â—m such as hate him So then obserue that al wicked men are vtter enemies to God they hate him they abhorre him they cannot abide him They say in their hearts There is no God Psal 14 1. God hath forgotten he hideth his face hee will not require it Ps
thee to haue thy brothers wife Matthew 14. verse 4. They dare not say to the Scribes and Pharisees as Christ did Woe vnto you Scribes and Pharises Matth. 23. hypocrites but they are afraid of offending All these sixe sorts are vnfaithful teachers we haue shewed the causes of their vnfaithfulnesse they are vnfaithfull through their ignorance vnfaithfull through their errours vnfaithfull through their idlenesse vnfaithfull through their vnskilfulnesse vnfaithfull through their scandales vnfaithfull through their flattery Vse 2 Secondly this reprooueth the people that vpbraid the Ministers with too much teaching for it is required of them that they bee found faithfull They must teach instruct in season and out of season but many carelesse hearers aduise them to spare their labours Paul saith Woe vnto me 1 Cor. 9.20 21 22 23. if I preach not the Gospel he laboured greatly that by all meanes hee might saue some Many tell vs we aâ— too busie and doe meddle with reprouing sinne more then wee need but how then should we be found faithfull in the Lords businesse or how shall wee escape the punishment of vnfaithfulnesse in the great day of account None shall receiue the incorruptible crowne of glory but such as haue beene faithfull and none shall be exempted from eternall iudgement that haue beene vnfaithfull Such men care not how little they heare that thinke the Ministers preach too much nay they could be content to heare nothing at all whose reward shall be according to their negligence Vse 3 Thirdly it is the duty of the Ministers to labour for this vertue and to approue themselues to God in a faithfull and carefull discharge of their callings This is a duty which God so often and so strictly commandeth and by the execution of that commandement we are said to saue men by preaching Ministers are said to saue Iob 33.24 Rom. 11.14 1 Cor. 9.22 1 Tim. 4.16 and to deliuer from the pit of hell This shall also bring vnspeakeable ioy and comfort peace and quietnesse to our consciences when we are desirous to discharge our duties in truth and sincerity Happy are they that haue this testimony of their consciences that they haue this way promoted the glory of God aduanced the kingdome of Christ and furthered the saluation of men Oh how happy were it for vs that it might be said of vs as it is of Moses in this place that we haue beene faithfull in his house and thrice happy shall we be if at the last day our Lord and master comming from heauen as a man that beginneth to take an account of his seruants shall say vnto vs Well done Mat. 25.21.23 good and faithfull seruant thou hast beene faithfull ouer a few things I will make thee ruler ouer many things enter thou into the ioy of thy Lord. If I should stand to set down particularly the parts of this faithfulnesse whereby wee may procure the commendation to ourselues which is giuen to Moses I should stand too long The Ministers must be men of knowledge otherwise how should they teach knowledge they must be men of zeale of painefulnesse and diligence of an holy and vnblameable life of sincerity and vprightnesse They must reproue sinne as God punisheth sinne that is without respect of persons in whomsoeuer they find it they must keepe backe nothing but reueale the whole counsell of God Finally they must take heed to themselues and to the flocke Act. 〈…〉 ouer which the holy Ghost hath made theÌ„ ouerseers verse 28. Lastly that which is heere particularly applyed Vse to the Ministers ought to be extended enlarged to all others which haue receiued any calling from God in what place soeuer God hath set vs we must be faithfull in it The Magistrate must bee faithfull in the gouernement of his people Psal 101. â— he must sing of mercy and of iudgement The Iudge must be faithfull in the ministring and executing of iustice Exod. 18. â— hauing courage and hating couetousnesse knowing that they iudge not for man but for the Lord. 2 Chro. â— The householder must be faithfull in ordering and reforming of his family and walke in his house with a perfect heart Psa 101.2 To conclude all inferiours must also be faithfull in their place to yeeld honour and reuerence to shew trust and diligence toward their superiors Ephes 6. â— 7 8. considering that God hath set them in their places remembring that euery man may gaine glory to his Name if he be found diligent how meane soeuer his calling is and knowing that whatsoeuer good thing any man doth the same shall hee receiue of the Lord whether he be bond or free 9 And the anger of the Lord was kindled against them and he departed 10 And the cloude departed from off the Tabernacle and behold Miriam became leprous white as snow and Aaron looked vpon Miriam and behold she was leprous Now we come to the execution of the sentence For when euill doers stand dumbe before the iugde and can answere nothing for themselues but confesse themselues guilty what remaineth but to proceed to the punishment as we see in the example of Achan who confessed he had sinned against the Lord God of Israel and was stoned with stones Ioâ—â— 7. â— and of him that came to the feast without his wedding garment so soon as he was taken speechlesse hauing nothing to answer for himselfe the king said vnto the seruants Mat. ◠〈…〉 The oâ— the 〈…〉 chapâ—â—â— Binde him hand and foot and take him away and cast him into vtter darknesse The punishment is partly signified in that the wrath of God by a metaphor drawen from men is said to be kindled so that he would heare the offenders speake no more vnto him declared by the departure of the cloude and partly inflicted she became leprous white as snow that is she was stricken with the most greeuous kind of leprosie because she was the author procurer of this murmuring Leuit. 〈…〉 Howbeit afterward it is in part repealed reuersed wherin we may see both the occasion the mitigatioÌ„ of the punishment The occasions are two first the request of Aaron made to Moses not to God â—â—quest 〈…〉 who refused to hear him lying in his sin or rather not sufficiently humbled for his sin as also he did Iobs three friends 〈…〉 8. he would not receiue a sacrifice at their hands but Iob must pray for them lest he deale with them according to their folly This request of his is both generall for himselfe and his sister that their sinnes may be pardoned and not imputed vnto them and likewise speciall for Miriam that she might not be a spectacle and gazing stock to the whole hoste and a monument of Gods iustice for euer but might bee healed of that foule and vncleane disease â—rayer of 〈◊〉 The other occasion is the prayer of Moses directed to God his hand had stricken and made
foule or dung so filthy as we are through corruption Iob 14 verse 4 and 25 verse 4. Esay 64 6. Titus 1 15. There is no sent or sauour no carcasse so corrupt and ready to infect as that which proceedeth from our selues What it is that doeth chiefly infect wherby we defile our selues and one another This Christ teacheth Math. 15 verse 18. Those things which proceed out of the mouth come foorth from the heart and they defile the man Keepe out sinne from the heart and the plague shall neuer defile the man euery one therefore must labour to cleanse the heart Thirdly seeing it is caused by sinne wee must learne to search and finde out the true Vse 3 cause of the plague The enemies of Gods word will make the Gospel the cause of the pestilence and of all other calamities So did Ahab Iehoram make the Prophets the principall procurers of the famine which fell out in their daies 1 Kings 18 17. 2 Kings 6 31. Thus dealt the heathen with the christians that liued vnder the heathen and persecuting Emperours when any famine or pestilence or ouerthrow befell among them they imputed all to Christians and cryed out to haue them persecuted and punished as appeareth at large in the Apology of Tertullian These are blasphemous mockers and deriders of the holy faith of Christ which open their mouthes against heauen The chiefe cause of the plague is the contempt of the word Ier. chapter 29 17 19. Lastly euery one of vs must learne how to behaue our selues in the troublesome times of Vse 4 this heauy iudgement We must haue a tender feeling of their distressed condition that lye vnder this greeuous hand of GOD. The Church is compared to a body wherof Christ is the head Eph. 4 ver 16 and the faithfull are members Romanes 12 4. 1 Corinthians 12 12. They make but one body though they be many different members and are all vnder one head and therefore are to helpe one another to beare one anothers burden and so fulfill the law of Christ Galathians 6 2 1 Corinthians 12 verse 24. Let vs consider the seuerall duties belonging to seuerall persons in the day of visitation The duty of Magistrates is then especially to see religion established The duty oâ— Magistraâ—â—â— time of thâ— plague euill doers cut off from the City of God and all disorders remoued Psal 101 8. They must humble themselues and cause the people to humble themselues They must appoint fasting and praier that thereby they may moue the Lord to call backe his iudgement We haue a notable example of this in the King of Nineue Ionas 3 6â— when he feared a generall iudgement to come vpon himselfe and his people he rose vp from his throne and laide away his robe from him he couered himselfe with sackcloth and sate in ashes yea he proclaimed that neither man nor beast herde nor flocke should taste any thing and that they should cry mightily to GOD saying Who can tell if God will returne and repent and turne away from his fierce anger that we perish not Ion. 3 6 7 8 9. Here is a good president for Kings Princes what by their owne example publike decrees they ought to do that there may be a common humiliation of all estates 〈◊〉 dutie of â—â—â—â—sters in 〈◊〉 of the â—e It is the duty of the Ministers to preach the worde most earnestly both the Law and the Gospell in season and out of season to perswade to repentance to comfort the feeble-minded out of Gods word to stirre vppe the poore to patience the rich to liberality and all men to compassion and commiseration It belongeth vnto them as it were to stand in the gappe they must aboue others pray earnestly to God Amos 7. verse 25. knowing that the prayer of a iust man auaileth much if it be feruent Iames 5 16 17. So was it with Moses and Aaron when the plague was begunne he willed Aaron to take a Censer who ranne into the middest of the Congregation and stoode betweene the liuing and the dead offering Incense and making attonement for the sinnes of the people Numbers 16. verse 48. It is the duty of all parents to teach and instruct their children from whence 〈◊〉 dutie of â—â—â—â—nts in 〈◊〉 of the â—e for what causes God sendeth the pestilence and other calamites Deut. 6.7 They must goe before them in a good example of life Genesis chap. 18 19. and if they should see all other carelesse and negligent in this duty yet must they say with Ioshua chap. 24. verse 15. As for mee and mine house we will serue the Lord. It belongeth vnto them to call their families vnto priuate humiliation as Ester did chap. 14. verse 16. and euery day they should offer vp sacrifice for their seruants and children after the example of holy Iob chap. 1. verse 5. and pray for their safety and welfare and euerie day giue thankes for their most mercifull deliuerance while in the meane season so many fall on their right hand and on their left It is the dutie of rich men in time of contagion 〈◊〉 dutie of 〈◊〉 men in 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 to haue as at al other times so then especially a diligent care of the poore because then the greatest occasion is offered to doe good We must not shut them vppe in their houses and then shut vp our compassion from them as it were in a close prison without releefe It is the commendation of the Christian Church after the ascension of Christ that they had all things common and no man said that ought of the things which hee possessed was his owne neither was there any among them that lacked Acts 4 32 34. If they did this in the neede of the Church how much more ought we to prouide for those that cannot prouide for themselues He is not worthy to beare the name of a Christian that at such times would withhold things necessarie from those that are withholden from the companie of others Woe vnto those that would adde so great affliction to those that are deepely afflicted already The foure Lepers that were put out of the city according to the law dwelt apart by themselues at the entering in of the gate for feare of infection were notwithstanding prouided for in the streight siege of Samaria so long as there was any thing in the city they wanted not but were prouided for 2 Kings 7 4. So it ought to be among vs. It is the dutie of the poore needy to arme themselues with patience The dutie of the poore and needy in time of the plague as a shield buckler in time of trouble knowing that nothing falleth out without the prouidence appointment of God He will not lay more vpon vs then he will enable vs to beare but with the tentation will make an happy issue 1 Cor. 10 13. hee will comfort vs in our tribulation 2. Cor.
1 4 and pity vs as a father pities his children Ps 103 13 14. Hee will stir vp the hearts of others to whom hee hath giuen this worlds good to doe vs good who hath the hearts of all in his owne hand Such therefore ought then especially to giue themselues to prayer vnto God they must also beare themselues thankfully to men that haue bene raised vp to shew compassion toward them but aboue all to God himselfe from whom euery good gift commeth Iam. 1 17. The dutie of such as are taken with the pestilence The duties of such as are taken with the pestilence are also to be considered They must consider that their sins haue deserued that iudgement that God thereby calleth them to repentance stirâ—eth them to praier exerciseth their faith driueth theÌ„ from security weaneth them from the loue of the world and bringeth them to a loue and desire of heauen Such must renounce all confidence in the flesh and commit themselues wholy to God not doubting of his mercy they must set their houses in order to auoid contention they must giue testimony of their faith in their sicknesse and stir vp those that are about them and come to visit them to the feare of God Especially let them take heede they doe not accuse God of dealing hardly and rigorouslie with them because he striketh theÌ„ while he letteth others to escape but let them stoope downe to his correction submit themselues to his heauenly pleasure with all reuerence Lastly The dutie of all men in time of the plague it is the duty of all men to make solemne profession of their humiliation repentance humbling themselues before God by fasting and praier against whom they haue sinned Exod. 15 26. 1 Kin. 8 38. Al brauery and excesse ought then to be laid aside all riotousnesse and luxuriousnesse should be banished far from vs Esa 22 12 13 14. The Prophet Amos reproueth the rich crieth out earnestly against their senslesnesse liuing in all kind of pleasures and delights nothing at al regarding the affliction of Ioseph chap. 6. So was it with the rich Glutton in the gospel though he saw Lazarus lye at his gate in great misery yet he was clad in purple fared deliciously euery day Lu. 16 19. such is the pride and delicacy of our times yâ— albeit God sweep away many with his fearful visitation and the cry of the poore at such times bee verie great that it might euen moue the stones to relent and that it soundeth with a shrill voyce in the eares of men and ascendeth vp to God yet the greatest sort are nothing moued the Lord of hosts calleth to weeping and to mourning to girding with sackecloth and behold ioy and gladnes slaying Oxen and killing sheepe eating flesh and drinking wine let vs eate and drinke for to morrow we shall die No man almost will diminish any thing of his brauery in apparell of his daintinesse in fare of his costlinesse in furniture and of his excesse in all things Let all such as feare God think vpon the euill day prepare themselues against the time of affliction stoop vnder the mighty hand of God I will disinherite them and will make of thee a greater Nation and mightier then they A most fearefull threatning It is a sore punishment when the father is constrained to disinherite his sonne Gen. 49 3 4 but much sorer when he must disinherite all of them God threatneth in this place to disinherite thousands of Israel and to make of Moses a mighty Nation And as Iohn Baptist said to the Pharisies and Sadduces that came to his baptisme Math 3 â— that God was able of those stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham so doth the Lord say to Moses that he would destroy that whole people for whom he had praied before chap. 10 36. Returne O Lord to the many thousands of Israel but of him hee would raise vp a great and a mighty Nation This threatning we must vnderstand conditionally except his anger be appeased at the prayer and intercession of Moses The threatnings of God are twofold some are peremptory and absolute neuer to be reuoked as it is said of the lawes of the Medes Persians that they could not be changed as Gen. 2 17. If AdaÌ„ had praied al the daies of his life that he might not die but returne to his former condition the sentence of God had not bin reuersed The like we see concerning Moses Numb 20 12. God threatneth that he should neuer enter into the Land of promise Moses vnderstanding the threatening conditionally Deut. 3 26. besought the Lord that he might goe ouer Iordan into that Land but the Lord was wroth with him and would not heare him but saide vnto him Let it suffice thee speake no more vnto me of this matter The same we might say of Dauid he receiued a threatning against his sin that the childe conceiued in adultery should die 2 Sam. 12 14 neuerthelesse he besought God for the childe with fasting weeping and praier v. 16. he said Who can tell whether God will be gracious to me that the childe may liue Notwithstanding according as the Prophet had denounced the childe died So then we see that some of Gods iudgements denounced against the sonnes of men are absolute and irreuocable and must take effect other of them are limited with a condition and vpon humiliation and repentance are changed altered and so it is with the promises of God some of them are absolute and some are with condition Such as concerne saluation and are necessary to eternall life are promised absolutely in respect of God Doctrine The threatenings of Gods iudgements are conditionall such as are temporall and belong to this present life are promised conditionally We learne from hence that the threatnings and denunciations of Gods iudgments are for the most part conditionall not absolute toward his people and to be vnderstood with this exception except they repent and amend This condition is sometimes expressed and sometimes vnderstood It is set downe expresly Ier. 18 7 8. Sometimes it is suppressed and vnderstood inclusively Gen. 6 3. The reasons First because after threatning Reason 1 if repentance follow it causeth forgiuenes of sin and taketh away the cause of punishment Sinne is the cause of Gods iudgements if the cause be remoued the effect will ceasse Ezek. 33 14 15. WheÌ„ I say to the wicked thou shalt surely die if he turne from his sin and do that which is lawfull c. he shall surely liue he shall not die Secondly God is a gracious God of great Reason 2 long-suffering and of much patience and vnspeakable kindnesse ready though much moued to receiue to mercy as soone as we return to him Ier. 3 12. He promiseth mercy to them that repent his anger shall not fall vpon them that returne because he is mercifull and will not keepe his wrath for euer Thirdly
owne glory Exod. 9.6 Rom. 9.17 Exod. 32.11 12. Secondly the seruants of God haue beene so farre carryed with a desire of promoting and preferring of it as that they haue preferred it before their owne life nay before their owne soule and saluation when they haue come in comparison together ◠32.32 ◠9.3 as appeareth in Moses and in Paul Thirdly Gods glory is most deare to himselfe if then we will bee his children tender deare vnto him we must follow his example we must prize that at the highest rate which he prizeth aboue all we must loue that which he loueth 48.11 and that ought to bee most deare vnto vs which is most deare to him Vse 1 The vses This reproueth the most part of the world who neuer set this marke before them to ayme at nor intend the glory of God in their prayers but the fulfilling of their own wils and desires and the satisfying of their owne gaine and profit It is nothing precious vnto them but lesse regarded then their owne names Euery man naturally regardeth himself and magnifieth his owne name but the name of God neuer goeth neere them Ioshua hath relation to such a point as this when he saith speaking of the Canaanites and all that inhabited the land ◠9 They shall cut out our name from the earth and what wilt thou doe vnto thy great name Salomon teacheth in the Prouerbes that a good name is rather to be chosen ◠1 then great riches and louing fauour rather then siluer and gold ◠2. it is better then a precious oyntment but if we speake of the Name of God which is glorious and fearefull Deu. 28.38 it ought to be more deare vnto vs then all the siluer gold then all the Iewels precious stones which worldlings make their heauen and happines Vse 2 Secondly let vs in all distresses and troubles be comforted with this consideration that he will respect his owne glory and therefore the good of his Church For the preseruation of the Church and the aduancement of Gods glory are ioyned together He will neuer forsake those that are his in prosperity or in aduersity because if he should any way faile of his promises he should lose much of his own glory which is vnpossible The Church shall neuer sinke vnder the burden that lyeth sore vpon it It is like the bush that burned which Moses saw in the wildernesse while he fed the sheepe of Iethro his father in law it flamed but it consumed not whereby God declared the low ebbe of the church into which it was brought distressed in Egypt but it should not be destroyed he that dwelled in the bush preserued the same Deu. 33.16 If then the glory of God shall neuer faile the gates of hell cannot preuaile against the Church Lastly we must giue no occasion of causing Vse 3 the name of God which is holy in it selfe to be blasphemed Let vs be no means to make it euill spoken off but labour by all means to be instruments of setting it forth Blessed are such as any way aduance it Euery one should aime at it high and low rich and poore master and seruant husband and wife Matth. 5.16 1 Tim. 6.1 Tit. 2.5 Phil 2.15 Iosh 15.8 2 Sam. 12.14 Rom. 2.24 Verse 17. Verse 18. Euery one may gaine some glory to God how meane soeuer his place how simple soeuer his calling be The Apostle chargeth the Iewes that through thē the Name of God was blasphemed because they had the law and made boast of God they knew his wil and were instructed in the word For as wicked children doe dishonour and discredit their parents 1 Sam. 8.3 so it turneth after a sort to Gods discredit in the world when they which are called the children of God and named by the name of Christ doe liue vnworthily so high and holy a calling There is none that liueth in the Church albeit in the poorest and lowest calling but if hee professe Christ and walke not according to his profession he causeth the Name of God to be euill spoken off the seruant that hath the meanest office if he will be thought religious and haue the Gospel in his mouth and do not performe the duties of his calling with great care and a good conscience hee causeth the Name of God and his doctrine to be blasphemed 1 Tim. 6.1 The higher more eminent any mans place is the more scandal he giueth and the greater occasion of greefe to the godly of hardning to the wicked and of dishonor to God Let a man be as prophane as may be that neither feareth God nor reuerenceth man let him liue in the grossest sinnes that can be committed or named let him bee an open blasphemer a contemner of the word a prophaner of the Sabboth an abuser of the Sacraments and of all good things there is commonly no great matter made of it he is neither reproched no reproued But let one that professeth religion bee suddenly ouertaken thorough infirmity in any sinne or purpose of sin not onely he is taunted and traduced by the prophane multitude but the truth of God and the profession of the trueth nay the God of truth is euill spoken off dishonoured and blasphemed These things ought to goe neere vs euen to the heart and to make vs watchfull ouer our wayes seeing wee haue those that watch ouer vs to see if they can haue ought whereof to accuse vs. 17 And now I beseech thee let the power of my Lord be great according as thou hast spoken saying 18 The Lord is long suffering and of great mercy forgiuing iniquity and transgression and by no meanes clearing the guilty c. In these words we haue the second reason drawen from the consideration of the nature or being of God which is seene by shewing mercy and iudgement both which are in his hand mercy to his owne people iudgement to his enemies This description is taken out of the booke of Exodus chap. 34.6 very comfortable to afflicted and distressed consciences So Ionah 4.2 first he is said to be long suffering then of great mercy and thirdly forgiuing iniquity and transgression If any aske Is he onely mercifull is he not also iust The answer is he wil by no meanes cleare the guilty but will visite the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children But of this latter clause we shall speake afterward verse 33.34 Out of the former Doctrine God is of great patience and much long sufferance note that it is the property of God to be alwayes of great patience much gentlenesse and long-sufferance Hee is of a forbearing nature and slow to anger expecting many dayes the conuersion repentance and recouery of sinners Esay 65.2 Ier. 35.15 and 25.5 Matth. 23.37 We haue many examples hereof in the word of God Gen. 6.3 1 Pet. 3.20 The long suffering of God waited in the dayes of Noah while the Arke was a preparing So
them with speed to their graues But all these iudgments before rehearsed belong only to the body do not stretch to the soule and conscience neuerthelesse the Lord ceasseth not to repay vs euen in this kinde also according to our sinne Hence it is that he threatneth to send strong delusions vpon men to beleeue lies which will not receiue and beleeue the truth 2 Thess 2 11. and they which will not beleeue wholesome doctrine but hauing itching eares get them an heap of teachers shall turne their eares from the truth and be turned vnto fables and beleeue lies 2 Tim. 4 3 4. Secondly whensoeuer we remaine vnder any Vse 2 iudgement of Gods hand whatsoeuer it be let vs labour for spirituall wisedome that we may be able to see and discerne what the sinne is which is the cause thereof For by the manner of the iudgement we may oftentimes finde out the manner of our sinne And doubtlesse these benefits will come thereof we shal be able to iustifie God and also to iudge our selues and thereby we shall escape farther punishments and plagues that God purposed to bring vpon vs. This way we shall make the punishment profitable vnto vs if we take it and lay it vnto the sinne as it were a salue vpoÌ„ the sore This will bring vs to remember many sinnes and to repent truely of them which otherwise we should not thinke vpon It will worke in vs a care to iudge our selues that we be not iudged of the Lord 1 Cor. 11 31 22. This is no small benefit and comfort and therefore we should entertaine a ioynt-meditatioÌ„ both touching the sinnes that we haue committed and touching punishments that wee haue suffered that so we may to our farther good compare the one with the other Lastly as God dealeth with men in regard Vse 3 of their sinnes so he dealeth oftentimes with his childreÌ„ in good things for good things He will not onely reward our good works euen to a cup of cold water giuen to a disciple in the name of a disciple Mat. 10.42 but hee will reward according to our deeds blessing with the same blessing and mercy with the same mercy 2 Tim 1.18 Onesiphorus shewed meâ—cy vnto Paul he prayeth to God That he may find mercy of the Lord in that day Hee that is mercifull and liberall to the poore hath a promise that he shall neuer want Christ our Sauiour describing what is true blessednesse wherin it consisteth saith among other things Mat. 5 4. Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercy True it is God is able to reward such many other wayes but he promiseth and performeth this rather then any other to strengthen our faith in his word and to teach vs to acknowledge and confesse his own in that worke And heereby haue all such as are any way vnder the gouernment of others a notable encouragement in well doing that God will returne them a like measure of blessing according to that themselues haue done If we be truely seruiceable and conscionable in our duties toward those whom God hath set ouer vs we shall by a speciall blessing of God find in time to come those that shall be vnder vs faithfull also toward vs. He that will rule well must first learne to obey wel if we be not obedient to others for conscience sake let vs neuer thinke to finde others obedient to vs. Hast thou bin a dutifull childe to thy parents and obeyed them in the Lord Thou maiest well hope and expect the same at the hands of thy owne children hereafter Or hast thou beene a faithfull seruant to thy master according to the flesh seruing him with feare trembling in singlenesse of thy heart Thou maiest well look for the like seruice at the hands of others It is the common rule of christianity and that which the heathen themselues were not ignorant off Whatsoeuer ye would that men should doe vnto you do you euen so to them for this is the law and the Prophets Mat. 7 12. On the other side they that are stubborne and disobedient children euill and vnfaithful seruants may iustly feare to haue the same measure measured vnto them againe They that are now yong men liue vnder the roofe and gouernement of their parents if they deale falsely and deceitfully with them how can they but thinke that God will make them reape a plentifull haruest of such darnell as themselues haue sowen scattered abroad They that are now children of their fathers mothers may in time to come themselues be fathers mothers of their children so haue others stand in the same place to them that themselues now stand to their parents If they mocke and scoffe at them for their infirmities as Ham Canaan did Gen. 9 22. Or contemne their wholesome counsels and holy admonitions â— 2 25. as the sons of Eli did Or if they beguile them or closely conuay away their money or any of their goods from them as Micah did from his mother â—7 â— 2. as many make it a slight and slender matter to steale from their parents as if all were their owne they can lay fingers vpon euen while they bee aliue and others giue liberty to take and embezell from them if it be but a little and no great sums Or if they think they liue too long that they may enioy their liuing as Esau did â—7 41 let them know that there is a iust God in heauen that will another day withhold his grace from their posterity that they shall finde their owne children ready to despise them and set them at nought to reiect their admâ—nitions threatnings to circumuent them purloine from them yea to gape for their death that they may haue their goods And when this cometh to passe then let them consider their owne sin as the cause of their childrens sinne and that their children do forget them to be their parents because themselues neuer remembred that they were children The like we may say of seruants they that are now seruants of their masters may also hereafter come to be masters of their seruants If then you shall deale wickedly with them in word or in deed you shall make a streight yet a iust equal law against your selues The Apostle giueth an excellent precept vnto such Tit. 2 9 10. Exhort seruants to be obedient to their owne masters and to please them well in all things not answering againe not purloining but shewing all good fidelity that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things Let such therefore looke to themselues that they bee not paide home in their kinde If they learne to giue stubborne and froward answers and to despise them that are ouer theÌ„ as Agar did Sarah Gen. 16 4. Or if they returne them sleeuelesse answers when they call them to an account of their doings as Gehazi did to Elisha who when he asked him whither he went or where
time to time to languish and to perish for want of nourishment As these liue in darknesse and ignorance vpon earth so it shall bee iust with God to thrust them into vtter darknesse in hell But it may bee obiected Obiection that the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 8 2. Knowledge puffeth vp but charity edifieth I answer Answ the Apostle meaneth a false perswasion of knowledge wherby a man thinketh he hath some great matter in him therefore he addeth in the next words Verse 2. If any man thinke that he knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know If knowledge puffe vp any the fault is in the person or vaine perswasion of the person not in the gift of God Wee must know therefore that the Scriptures belong to all and that the knowledge of them is necessary to al. And who may exempt themselues from them or who shall say they belong not vnto him Shall Kings and Princes and such as sit in the throne No though they haue a multitude of busines waiting vpon them and are many waies disturbed and distracted by State affaires yet they must haue the law of God with them reade in it all the daies of their life that they may learne to feare the Lord their God Deut. 17.18.19 Shall Captaines and Gouernours in warre and peace No for was not Ioshua such an one yet the Booke of the Law must not depart out of his mouth but he must meditate therein day and night c. For that hee might make his way prosperous and haue good successe Iosh 1.8 Shall Noblemen and Gentlemen exempt thēselues No not they neither for the Eunuch a man of great authority vnder Candace Queene of the Ethiopians who had the charge of all her treasure while he was in his chariot read the prophesie of Esay to further himselfe thereby in knowledge Acts 8 27.28 and 17.11 also the Noblemen of Berca serched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so which the Apostles preached Who then may thinke themselues discharged May the Ministers No they should be men of knowledge and giue attendance to reading aboue others 1. Tim. 4 13. May the people No it is a generall precept giuen by Christ to them to search the Scriptures Iohn 5 39. and yet no doubt many among them were poore and tradesmen so Psal 1 2. Col. 3 16. May such as are weake in iudgement and simple witted No the law of God was written to giue wisedome to the simple Psal 19 7 and the Prouerbes were penned to giue subtilty to the simple and to the yong man knowledge and discretion Prou. 1 v. 4. May the young man deferre the matter vntill age No he must season his young years with the knowledge of the Scriptures Psal 119 9. 2 Tim. 3 15. May they that are rich and wealthy be priuiledged from this No Abraham saith of the brethren of the rich man They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them Lu. 16 29. It is in vaine to be rich in the world and not to haue the word also to dwell richly in them that so they may be rich in God May women be freed frō this duty No the grandmother the mother of Timothy taught him trained him vp in the Scriptures of a childe which could not be if themselues had beene without knowledge 2 Tim. 1 5. So then we may conclude that all which liue in the Church and would bee accounted members of the Church whether they be Princes or subiects Ministers or people noble or vnnoble high or low learned or vnlearned young or old rich or poore masters or seruants men or women one or other al I say ought to be endued with the knowledge of the waies of God Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth euery one of vs to examine himselfe and his owne heart how farre he is guilty of this sinne of ignorance It is the first degree or steppe of knowledge for a man to know and acknowledge his owne ignorance For till we come to this to finde our selues to liue in ignorance and to mourne and lament for it it is vnpossible for vs euer to attaine to sound and perfect knowledge Obiect But some will say How shall we attaine to this knowledge which you speake of Answer I answer the way is to exercise our selues in the reading of the Scriptures He that would haue water must draw it out of the well and hee that would haue knowledge must draw it out of the fountaine of the Scriptures This doth Christ often point vnto in the Euangelists stirring vp men to reade and reprouing those that would not as Math. 12 ver 3. he said to the Pharisies Haue ye not read what Dauid did and verse 5. Haue ye not read in the Law and cha 19 4. likewise he said to the chiefe Priests Scribes Haue ye neuer read Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise Math. 21 16. Psal 8 2. and verse 42. he saide Did ye neuer reade in the Scriptures The stone which the builders refused the same is become the head of the corner and chap. 22 3. he saide to the Sadduces touching the resurrection from the dead Haue ye not read that which was spoken of God So he speaketh to him that asked what he should do to inherite eternall life Luk. 10 26. What is written in the Law how readest thou And Abraham saith to the rich glutton They haue Moses the Prophets they haue their writings among them And speaking of the destruction of Ierusalem Who so readeth let him vnderstand Math. 24 15. The contrary when we do not and will not reade and obey this commandement so often repeated and vehemently vrged is the cause of errour and heresie of euill of discomfort and of al prophanenesse Acts 13 27. Mark 12 24. Secondly such as would haue the true and sauing knowledge must first of all lay before him the grounds and principles of Christian religion otherwise whatsoeuer he knoweth he shall know nothing as he ought to know like him that would build without a foundation Heb. 6 1. Thirdly earnest praier to God for the help of his holy Spirit to assist him and to teach him how to profite aright by the reading of the Scriptures For hee that is the author of them best knoweth how to giue vs vnderstāding to edifie our selues by them in our most holy faith And heereby we shall learne more then such as onely meddle with the Scriptures and neuer practise this duty of praier neither craue a blessing of him vpon their labours Lastly conference with others to minister helpe and comfort one to another This did the two Disciples vse going to Emmaus Luke 24 1◠who talked together of all those things which had happened touching Christ they reasoned of his passion and suffering and they are farther instructed in the truth of the matter and in the vnderstanding of the Scriptures This was the blessing of God vpon
any good consequent that though euery sinne in Gods iustice bee adiudged worthy of eternall death that therefore it doth equally deserue it See more of this chap. 19. Vse 2 Secondly from this doctrine receiued it followeth that the punishments of hell are diuers also according to the different desart of sinne Luk. 12 47 48. Math. 23 15 and 11 22 24. They that breake the law and teach others to do the like are twofold more the children of hell then others They are the children of hell that transgresse the law but they that lay a stumbling blocke before others and draw them out of the way are guilty of a farther sin and consequently of a greater punishment Sodome shall be cast into hell but Capernaum shall descend deeper and suffer more This must we lay to our hearts forasmuch as we are like to Capernaum not to Sodome Euery man must receiue at the last day according to his euill workes but Gods iudgements shold not be right if he did iudge sinnes to be equal and punish sinnes equally On the other side we may conclude that there are degrees of glory in the kingdome of heauen which serueth to stirre vs vp to labour to out-goe and out-strippe others considering that we shall receiue a greater reward It is a point seruing to animate and encourage all men in well-doing to know that the Magistrate shall receiue according to his care the Minister according to his paines and euery one according to his duty and obedience in the life to come Vse 3 Lastly hence is a direction for Magistrates seeing offences are different there ought to be a difference in punishment of malefactours All lawes should not be written with blood neither all punishments take away life But if lesser sins should be punished sharply great more remisly it were against the rule of reason and the law of equity Hence it is that Christ teacheth that among the Courts of the Iewes they alwaies punished according to the quality of the offence and did not make an equality among offenders Mat. 5 verse 22. Verse 31. Because he hath despised the word of the Lord and hath broken his couenant c. Here is the description of this sin whereby we see whervnto it tendeth being once entertained Doctrine We learne from hence Sin is come to the height when men are bold to sinne that men are come to the height of sinne when they commit sin boldly and boastingly proudly and presumptuously Esay 3 9. Numb 25 6. 1 Sam. 16 22. Ier. 3 3. Prou. 2 14. The reasons Reason 1 For this manner of sinning is without any signe of grace is done in contempt of God and his lawes as we see in this place Reason 2 Secondly this kinde of sinning doth cry to heauen and calleth downe iudgement so that he cannot but punish it seuerely Gen. 18 ver 20 21. This reproueth the sinnes of our times for Vse 1 as we liue in the light of grace so we are come to the light of sinne because some maintaine sinne and others brag boast of those sinnes that they haue committed and greatly delight in them Psal 52 3 4. Esay 1 23. 2 Pet. 2 15. The sinne of these men is so much the greater because heere we haue the coupling and combining of two sinnes together sinne and the loue of sinne Where there are two strong poisons mixed together there the party is in great danger that drinketh of that potion so it is in this case two sinnes being ioyned in one sinne impudency in sinning that person is much more guilty This boldnesse and impudency is also accompanied with impenitency for certainely he that sinneth with an high hand and with a proud heart caÌ„not repent and leaue his sinne he cannot be sorry for it and turne vnto God but lyeth vnder a great measure and degree of euill Secondly let such as are guilty of these bold Vse 2 and presumptuous sinnes breake them off by true repentance and by reforming such as are committed to their charge For euery sin must be repented off but greater sinnes must haue greater repentance for them therefore wee should labour to repent of all whether they be moe or few greater or lesse once committed or often that so God may passe by vs wheÌ„ his iudgements run through the world Take heed therefore of presumptuous sinnes Some are suddenly ouertaken these sinne Gal. 6 1. but not so greatly as they that runne willfully and violently into euill It is an euill to take the Name of God in vaine though it be in heate and in haste howsoeuer but it is worse to sweare and blaspheme in cold blood in common talke that without remorse The corrupt affection in these is worse then the action of sinne Such as once fall into drunkennesse cannot be excused but they sinne doubly and trebly that delight in drunkennes haunt drunken houses and keepe drunken company and nourish all occasions to bring themselues to commit sinne vpon sinne So it may be said touching the breach of the Sabbath he sinneth that pretendeth some necessity of some great busines and that he is vnwilling to absent himselfe froÌ„ the house of God and doth it sildome but he that maketh a common practise of prophaning the Lords day sometimes by saying at home in his chamber sometimes by walking abroad in his fields sometimes by lying in an alehouse sometimes by sitting at tables cards do offend much more and come into the number of presumptuous sinners Obiect But some peraduenture will aske the question How may a man know whether he sin with an high hand whether he be come to the height of sinne to sinne presumptuously To this I answer Answ it is no hard matter to discern thy estate by these notes â—w to know â—o sinneth 〈◊〉 an high â—ed First whosoeuer disliketh and hateth the word of God may iustly feare and suspect himselfe For he that cannot patiently endure to reade it or to heare it read or preached because it layeth open his sin and as a true glasse maketh his corruptions manifestly to appeare he certainely is a bold and presumptuous sinner So long as a man is content to submit himselfe to Gods ordinance and to be willing to heare his sinnes reproued so long there is hope of such a sinner Againe they sin purposely and proudly and presumptuously that are offended either with the Minister or with a priuate friend that reproues him for his sins These are louers of their sins and are resolued to dwell in them because they hate those that loue them and out of loue admonish them of their euill waies And if peraduenture they haue failed in the manner of their reproofe these by by conceiue that they haue sinned more in reprouing then themselues in committing the acte it selfe Thirdly they are passing apace to tht height of sinne that excuse and lessen their sinnes or else defend them such as say it is no such
This is farther to bee strengthened with reason First true godlinesse and religion haue the Reason 1 promises of the blessings of this life and of the life to come 1 Tim. 4 8. Deut. 28 1 2 3 4 c. then it will follow on the contrary that impiety and vngodlines haue the curses plagues both of the one and the other due vnto them For it were great iniustice in God if he should reward the workes of piety and religion and should not as well punish the workes of impiety and prophanenesse Secondly such workes are committed directly Reason 2 and immediately against the person of God himselfe but the workes of vnrighteousnesse are against men He is more seuerely punished that flieth in the Princes face woundeth him then he that hurteth any of his seruants Such as with an high hand breake the first Table do as it were flie in Gods face and rebell against them such as transgresse the second hurt some of his seruants So then when we fall to practise against his owne person or his honour there is great reason to thinke hee will visite for those especially and therefore such lawes are called the first and great commādement Math. 22 36 38. Thirdly such works of impiety are the causes Reason 3 of wrong iniustice hatred and of all vnrighteousnesse The breach of the first Table procureth the breach of the second Rom. 1 21 22 23. Because they regarded not to know God he gaue them ouer to vile affections When he gaue them vp to vncleannes it was a punishment of their vnthankfulnesse and not honouring of him The vses follow Such are first of all reproued Vse 1 as are accounted ciuill honest men in the world and reputed vnblameable among their neighbours I doe not meane that they are to bee reproued for their ciuility and honesty which are not to be condemned in themselues for they are good but such as content themselues with an outward ciuill carriage among men and to be praised of them hauing no feare of God or care of religion in them but all their care and conscience is to deale iustly with men and in the mean season wholly neglect their duty to God these are liable to Gods iudgements as well as those that are altogether prophane and wicked These are they that haue no care to sanctifie the Sabath no delight in praier no hungring thirsting after knowledge but remaine in blindnesse ignorance carelesse in frequenting the hearing of the word and in receiuing of the Sacraments They will boast they loue the Church as well as any of their neighbors but small fruites appeare of their going thither or of their coming from thence They thinke all is well enough if they be iust in their outward dealings they make account that they are not to be blamed and they stand in feare of no iudgments of God at all So it was with the rich man Math. 19 20. he thought he had done al euen from his youth that he lacked nothing but being tried by the first commandement whether he did loue God aboue all he plainly descried that his ciuill honesty was meere hypocrisie and his fulfilling of the law no better then a flattering of himselfe In like manner do such men much deceiue themselues and are like to a subiect whose whole care is to deale iustly and vprightly with his fellowes but vtterly neglecteth his duty to his Prince and practiseth rebellion against him all his life If such a man deale iustly among other men and will not commit adultery or murther by any meanes tell me in reason can all this his care helpe him when he shal be conuicted for high treason against his Prince Certainely this iust and vpright carriage toward the people shall stand him in little stead Likewise many men in all places do liue continually in the practise of rebellion against the person of God himselfe howsoeuer they seeme very carefull and conscionable of their duty toward men yet God will finde them out for the contempt of him For they are growne to this prophanenesse What need so much preaching or so much hearing and so they begin to scorne and scoffe at those that liue in the obedience of these holy duties Let me tell these though they be neuer so iust in their conuersation doing no wrong paying all mē shewing mercy to them that need yet they lie open notwithstanding all these to Gods iudgements for want of the true power of religion If thou shouldst see a man liue in the grosse sinnes of the second Table in murther adultery robbery drunkennesse false witnes-bearing and the like wouldst thou not think him worthy to be plagued by the hand of God why then should we thinke that such as liue in the breaches of the first Table more grosse thē these which haue the first place are not liable to iudgement as wel or rather much more then the other Vse 2 Secondly this teacheth all such as haue any rule ouer others to be carefull to teach such as are vnder them in the waies of godlinesse that they may know the Father to be true God him whom he hath sent Iesus Christ Iohn 17 3. First it is the duty of Princes and Magistrates to haue a great care of true religion that God be faithfully serued by their people It is not enough for them to prouide that they may haue a people faithfull and loyall to thēselues except they be also faithfull to God The godly kings are commended for their care in aduancing the glory of God and for their zeale in causing all the people committed to their charge to be instructed It were easie to enlarge this by the examples of Dauid of Asa of Iehoshaphat of Hezekiah and Iosiah they made a couenant with God to serue him themselues and to cause him to bee serued of their people Asa commanded Iudah to serue the Lord of their fathers and to doe the law and the commandements that whosoeuer would not seeke the Lord whether he were small or great whether man or woman should be put to death 2 Chron 14 4 and 15 13. Deut. 17 19. 2 Kings 23 2 3. 2 Chron. 19 7 8 9. Thus it ought to be with all fathers and masters they must teach their children seruants that they may know the Lord and set their hope in him not forget his works but keepe his comandements Psal 78 6 7 4 9 and 11 19 21. Eph. 6 4. Deut. 6 7. Eli the Priest of the Lord is first threatned and afterward punished for neglect of this duty 1 Sam. 2 and 3. The example is written for our instruction that we should beware of the like transgression Thirdly see the fearefull condition of many Vse 3 men of all sorts for they liue vnder a fearfull iudgement of God and yet do not see it because through the whole course of their liues they practise the workes of impiety liuing in palpable ignorance in contempt of the Word
the earth but this ought especially to be considered on this day Wee must dispatch all worldly businesses before that they do no way disturbe vs and distract vs. And when the day of the Lord is come wee must assemble together that so there may be an holy conuocation Leuit. 23 verse 3. It was the custome of the people to come together at such times Luke chap. 4. verse 16. Paul sheweth that at Antioch Hee found the whole City assembled vpon the Sabbath day Acts 13 43 44. This assembly is called Gods army Psalme 110 3. It was counted an happy thing to dwell in the Lords house Psal 27 4. and 84 4. Then ought the word to bee both read and preached so was it in the time of the law Acts 15 21. And both of them did Christ himselfe performe ordinarily Luke 4. ver 17 20. It is a part of the Ministers sanctifying of the Sabbath by doing the same The idle ministery is a great cause of prophaning the Lords day both in themselues and in others It is the duty of the people to heare the word with all reuerence and attention to marke and lay vppe in their hearts what they haue heard to the end they might put it in practise And when wee are departed we should spend the rest of the day in priuate duties as Prayer Reading Meditation and Conference things not greatly regarded of the greatest sort We are soone weary of the best things and quickely loathe that we should chiefely loue The cause why we profit not by the publike Ministery is the want of the performance of these duties priuately 38 Speake vnto the children of Israel and bidde them that they make them fringes in the borders of their garments throughout their generations and that they put vpon the fringe of the borders a Ribband of blew 39 And it shall be vnto you for a fringe that ye may looke vpon it and remember all the Commandements of the Lord and do them and that ye seeke not after your owne heart and your own eies after which ye vse to go a whoring 40 That ye may remember c. This is the law of making Fringes vpon the foure quarters of their vesture whereby they couered themselues that they might looke continually vpon them and remember all the commandements of the Lord and doe them Of this reade Deut. 22 12. These Fringes and Ribands serued them for a monument that they might consider they were a people consecrated vnto God not as Infidels to walke after their owne fancies For vpon these were written some parcell of the Law This was also the cause that the Iewes were commanded to haue the Law written vpon the postes of their doores and likewise that they should beare it about them euermore decke themselues with it that it should be as a ring vpon their fingers as a bracelet vpon their hand as a frontlet before their eyes that is alwayes in sight and remembrance To this end also it must bee written vpon the frontiers of the Land vpon the gates of the Citie and vpon the postes of euery mans priuate house Deut. 6 8 9 that they might haue euery day euery way occasion giuen vnto them to talke and conferre of the word of God sitting walking and lying at home or else abroad This vsage was afterwards abused by the pride and hypocrisie of the Pharisies as Christ chargeth them Matth. 23 5. who because they would bee thought to haue a more speciall holinesse then the common sort had made long gardes and sentences of Scripture written vpon them that might bee seene a farre off But for our selues we must consider that though this ceremony bee no longer in vse and that these Fringes and Laces are shadowes which ended at the comming of Christ yet an instruction remaineth to vs to exercise our selues in his law day and night Psalme 1 2. Iosephus reporteth of the Iewes that they knew the Scriptures as well as their owne names whereas many among vs scarse know the names of the Scriptures Wee learne from hence That all sorts both yong and old of what condition soeuer â—ne are enioyned to know the doctrine of the Scriptures 〈◊〉 must â—owâ— the â—ces and the wil of God reuealed in them Deut. 6 6 7. Ioh. Iohn 5 39. Coloss 3 16. 2 Tim. 3 15. Psal 119 9. 〈◊〉 1. The Reasons First because God hath appointed such as are gouernors ouer others to be teachers of them that belong vnto their charge Such as are fathers and masters of Families are bound to instruct their children and seruants therefore none ought to be without knowledge Ephes 6 4. Gen. 18 19. But how shall they be able to do this except they haue knowledge whereby they may bee able to performe this duty Secondly ignorance is the cause of all error because the naturall man perceiueth not the things that are of God and the wisedome of God is foolishnesse to man So then being of our selues blinde and wanting the light of the word we must needs goe astray Hence it is that Christ saith vnto the Sadduces Ye erre not knowing the Scriptures Math. 22 29. Thirdly the want of knowledge is the cause of sundry fearfull iudgements spirituall and temporall Hosea 4 6. inward and outward Esay 1 3 7. So then as ignorance is the cause of sinne so it is the cause of iudgement the reward of sinne If wee care not to know him but neglect and contemne the meanes of knowledge no maruell if we be punished Vse 1 This reprooueth the church of Rome of an horrible iniury offered to the people of God They teach that ignorance is the mother of deuotion and keepe the Scriptures in the Latine tongue as it were vnder locke and key And albeit they haue translated them or the greatest part of them into English yet they set out sharpe edicts ratified vnder an horrible curse that no Lay man as they speake shall presume to reade them vnlesse they be specially licensed by their inquisitors and confessors directly contrary to the end of the Scriptures which were written that we should beleeue and by beleeuing haue eternall life Iohn chapt 20. verses 30 31. They beate downe ignorance and teach that all ought to know the Lord from the highest to the lowest Ieremy 31 30. and that God will poure out his Spirit vpon all flesh Ioel chap. 2. ver 28. Wheresoeuer he vouchsafeth great means hee requireth a great measure of knowledge This discouereth the byshop of Rome to bee no better and indeede no other then Antichrist making lawes contrary to Gods lawes and yet binding the consciences of men vnto them But it will be saide that the vnlearned and vnstable peruert them 2 Pet. 3. and therefore it is dangerous to reade them I answer bee it that some do so shall all therefore be forbidden the free vse of them All things euen the best are abused meate drinke apparrell the Sacraments Christ himselfe and
8 9. Your heauenly Father knoweth whereof ye haue need after this manner therefore pray yee hee concludeth that wee ought therefore to pray because our heauenly Father knoweth what we want whereas these would gather the cleane contrary God knoweth what we need therefore pray not at all If the former bee Christs conclusion the latter must needs be the diuels Againe it reprooueth those that would ouerthrow praier by the decree of God by the which indeed it is established For thus they reason forasmuch as God hath decreed and determined with himselfe before hand all things what he will do and what hee will not do what he will giue and what hee will not giue which purpose of his our prayer cannot alter neither can it change the thing that is gone out of his mouth to what end therefore should we pray and if we doe what benefit shall we reape by our praier more then we should if we praied not These are like to those wicked men described in the Scriptures Iob 21 verse 15 What profite should wee haue if we pray vnto him Mal. 3 14. To answer these wee must know that as God hath determined what hee will giue bestow so he hath also determined that we shal vse the meanes to obtaine them The woman of Samaria who pretended that Iacob their father had giuen them the well whereof he dranke himselfe Iohn 4 11 12. and his children and his cattell yet knew that they must haue some waterpot or somewhat else to draw water out of the wel Gods decree is as a well of liuing water as the headspring of all good things prayer is as the bucket or pitcher to draw out the waters As then God hath decreed to giue so he hath decreed to giue by praier and hath appointed that we should aske without praier we haue no promise to receiue God determined that hee would not vtterly destroy the Israelites for this murmuring thogh he threatened them as we saw before And why because he had also determined that Moses shold turne away his anger by his praier for them so that by meanes of his praier they should bee spared The Lord promised to Eliah that hee would send a gracious raine in Israel which it had wanted for the space of three yeares and sixe moneths neuerthelesse we reade that the Prophet ceased not to pray for the performance of it 1 Kin. 18 42. Iam. 5 18. God had determined after 70. yeares captiuity to deliuer his people out of Babylon neuerthelesse Daniel ceased not to pray to God to remember his promise and to bring them backe ch 9. that their sinnes might not hinder the work of God Lastly it reproueth such as are ignorant and know not how to pray neither yet what praier meanes not how to begin nor how to make an end neither what to aske nor how to behaue themselues in praier Vse 2 Secondly euery one must labour to performe this duty and to make knowne his wants vnto God publikely and priuately and both of them must be performed constantly and feelingly Some vnder pretence colour of their priuate praiers deuotions neglect the publike inuocation of God and the assembling of the Church But these dally with the people of God Publike praier is to be preferred before priuate and deceiue their owne soules and haue taught their tongues to lye For who will trust them or beleeue them Doubtles if they thought their owne priuate praiers auailable they would much more consider that the publike praiers of the whole Church gathered together in his Name are so much rather This is more forcible in it selfe more acceptable to God and more profitable to our selues More forcible and powerfull because the mouthes of many being opened doe make a louder cry in the eares of God and moue him the sooner to heare vs Ioel 2 16 17. It is more regarded of God because it tendeth more to his honor and glory he is much delighted in the ioynt-consent of his Saints worshipping of him Mat. 18 20. It is more profitable to our selues because it bringeth downe a greater blessing to omit that it serueth as a speciall meanes of edification because our common praiers serue to stir vp the zeale and enflame the affections one of another as euery sticke put into the fire serueth to make the heare the greater Againe others lurking vnder the shadow of publike praiers Publike praâ—ers must 〈◊〉 iustle out pâ—â—uate thinke themselues wholy discharged of any farther duty and not once in all their liues praied priuately But we must be carefull to performe this duty not onely publikely with others but priuately with our families in our houses and secretly also by our selues in our chambers when the doore is shut and no man seeth vs but our heauenly Father onely who seeing vs performe it secretly will reward vs openly Math. 6 6. Many thinke it to be sufficient to pray with others or to bee present at the praiers of others thinke some force to be in it and some good to come to rhemselues by it but these do greatly deceiue themselues This praying in the presence of others onely is onely lippe-labour Praier is about of the heart whereas our praier should be heart-labour For all the powers of the heart and soule ought to manifest themselues and to be set on worke in that holy exercise If any sicknesse or other visitation from God befall them they will peraduenture say somewhat but this praier is often as sicke as the sicke man himselfe These are like to wicked Ahab he neuer praied but in time of trouble then they trouble God a little but it is sore against their wils for so that they might want their troubles they could be content that he should want themselues spare their praiers Such as pray onely in the church pray onely for fashion or for custome or for company because it is the manner of all others to do so Thus while they thinke they haue performed a seruice and sacrifice to God they haue rather dishonoured and despised him Euery Christian that is of the Church should make his house a Church to performe the worship of God in it Rom. 16 5. Philem. verse 2. This is a great honour to any house family They are vnworthy to be fathers and masters of families that do not ordinarily assemble them to this duty because thereby they and all their houses their goods and substance lye open to Gods curse neither can they looke for any blessing to come vppon them Lastly let vs all stirre vp our selues to performe Vse 3 this duty let vs often exercise it Christ our Sauiour a mirrour and patterne of al righteousnesse oftentimes vsed it and spent whole nights in praier Luk. 6 v. 12. Psalm 55 17. and 119 62. God hath commanded it our owne necessity hath commended it the fruite of it hath sanctified it We haue daily sinnes daily wants daily tentations daily
of which valuation we haue spokeÌ„ before Adde to these the shewbread which was changed euery weeke lastly the tenth of tenths which the Leuites themselues were commanded to pay them out of those tenths which they had receiued of the people of which we shall speake afterward Thus we see that the Priests were to looke to euery one of the people how God blessed them in the City and in the field how he blessed the fruite of their body and the fruite of their ground and the fruite of their cattell the increase of their kine and the flockes of their sheepe yea how he blessed their basket and their store and all that they set their hand vnto to what end serued all this but to put them in minde of their duty that their care of the people should bee according to the commodity they reape receiue by them We learne from hence that the Ministers of God â—â—ctrine â—e ministers â—ht to haue â—e of eueâ—â—â—art of the â—â—ke as in receiuing their duties they looke to euery particular person what he hath and to euery particular benefit how it ariseth so in performing of their duties discharging of their places they must not onely haue a generall care of the flocke committed vnto them but also of euery particular man For as they require their duties so they must be ready to do their duties and as they looke to themselues well enough in the gathering together of their reuenues arising from euery particular person so the purpose of God herein was that as they should care for the whole flocke in generall so also they should care for euery one in particular Ezek. 34 4. Luke 12 42. Acts 20 20. 1 Cor. 9 22. 2 Cor. 11 28. The reasons Reason 1 First the same price was paid for one that was paid for another the same blood of Christ which was shed is that which must saue euery particular soule as well as the whole Church It followeth therfore that if Christ haue shed his precious blood for euery soule in particular then euery particular person must be cared for that so he may be saued by his blood Ioh. 10 11. Hee is that good Shepheard that will leaue ninety and nine in the wildernesse and seeke that lost one Luke 15 4 6. Secondly the Minister must giue an account as for the whole so for euery particular Acts 20 26 that hee may be free from the blood of all now he cannot be free from the blood of all except he be free from the blood of euery particular person so that it sstandeth him vpon to haue as great a care of the saluation of one as of another Thirdly because one vnsanctified man may easily infect and corrupt the whole congregation as one diseased sheepe may infect the whole flock 1 Cor. 5 6. If then the Shepheard be wise he will as wel take care for the curing of that one as he would do if the rest were infected so ought it to be with the Ministers of God if they be spiritually wise they should as wel haue a care of the saluation of each particular as of the whole in generall The vses follow This reproueth all carelesse Ministers that Vse 1 yeeld to haue a generall care ouer the flocke but cannot abide to hear of a particular These are like to those men that yeeld to God a generall care of things that fall out and a generall prouidence ouer the world but by no means a speciall and particular as if that would trouble him too much But his prouidence extendeth to euery one Mat. 10 29. A sparrow falleth not to the ground without the will of God yea the very haires of our head are numbred v. 30. So do many acknowledge that the Ministers ought to haue a generall care ouer the people the Apostle is so plaine that they dare not deny it 1 Pet. 5 2. but yet they cannot abide to heare of a particular care for that were to busie theÌ„ too farre and to lay too heauy a load vpoÌ„ their shoulders and to abridge them of many pleasures which they purpose propound to theÌ„selues to take But do they not receiue part of their maintainance from euery particular Somewhat ariseth as due to them from euery one though it be but a little many of them are such good husbands to looke so neere to their profits that they will not lose a peny nay they will wrangle oftentimes for an halfepeny For as it was with the Priests in this place if they had no meate offering yet they had of them a sinne offering or if they had not a sinne offering yet they receiued the first fruites that they brought and if nothing did arise for first fruites yet for their first borne that was redeemed somewhat fell vnto them so is it with the Ministers many of them can looke into euery quarter and corner of their Parish to pry out what offals will come to their share O that wee were as carefull to know the state of our flocke touching their spirituall wants as for our owne temporall wealth Let vs busie our selues to enquire of their soules as well as of their substance and what they lacke as well as what we lacke We see the soule quickneth euery part of the body and is wholy not only in the whole but in euery part potentially It cannot be prooued that the soule is wholly in euery part otherwise then potentially albeit not essentially the powers and faculties of it are dispersed to the communicating of life to euery member The Sunne lighteneth with his beames the whole world and there is no one thing hid from the heate thereof Psal 19 6. A candle is set vpon the candlestick that it may giue light to all euery one that is in the house The Church is as an houshold the gouernor of it must looke to euery part as the father to all his children from the eldest to the youngest if he should haue care for one and not for another feed one and let another starue hee were an vngodly arid vnnaturall father So ought it to be with the Minister he should be as the soule in the body as the Sunne in the Firmament and as the father in the family that is haue care of euery soule Some conuerse wholly with the rich but care not nor indeed cannot abide to come among the poore whereas a faithfull Minister shall many times finde most comfort and most comfort because most fruite of his labours among them Others thinke it a great disparagement disgrace vnto them to binde them to such particular duties Againe other in their Sermons so are so high and flie so farre aboue the slowe and slender capacities of the people that they can learne nothing at all of them They do so trouble themselues and the people with their latine that the hearers haue almost forgotten their english There is a small deale of learning lieth in pronouncing a fewe latine
we may be assured he will deliuer our soules from death Psal 33 19. Rom. 6 â—2 Luke 12 32. preserue vs in famine For if hee spared not his owne Sonne but hath giuen him for vs all to death how shall he not with him giue vs all things also Feare not therefore the want of outward things which perish with their vse for it is your Fathers pleasure to giue vnto you a kingdome If he haue promised to giue vnto vs the greater nay the greatest blessings that can be rehearsed or remeÌ„bred we may ground our selues on this assured truth that he wil not leaue vs nor forsake vs so that we may boldly say The Lord is my deliuerer I will not feare what man can do vnto me Indeed the iudgement practise of carnall men is otherwise who esteeme earthly things aboue heauenly and preferre their Swine before Christ-like Esau Matthew 8 Heb. 12 16 who prized one messe of pottage aboue the birthright If these men bee a little pained and pinched with famine and suffer a little want of food that they haue not their necessities supplied their bodies cloathed their bellies filled they cry out aloud in the anguish of their spirit What shall we eate What shall we drinke How shall wee liue How shall we maintaine sustaine our selues and our families But alasse though their soules be hunger-bitten and hungerstarued ready to pine and consume away throgh want of spirituall food they are neuer greeued or vexed it troubleth them not at al. Let vs learn better things let vs value spirituall things at the highest rate and set them in the cheefest place If thus we set as our honorable friends all heauenly things in the cheefest place and turne all transitory things with shame into the lowest roome and ranke as saucie aspiring guests vsurping climbing aboue their betters we shall beare all earthly losses and troubles with patience and stay our selues from murmuring at the feeling of them Ver. 6. Then Moses and Aaron went from the face c. We heard before the complaint of the people now let vs see the behauiour of Moses Aaron They do not rage nor reuile theÌ„ they do not fret and fume against theÌ„ or aske the life of their enemies but possesse their soules with patience and declining the violent rage of the people as a beast with many heads they goe to the Tabernacle declare their causes and cases before the Lord. From this their distresse we learne this truth that in all wrongs iniuries offered vnto vs we must seeke helpe and comfort of God Doctrinâ— In all wrâ— and iniuri we must 〈◊〉 to God I say it is the duty of all the seruants of God when they are wronged and oppressed when they are euilly entreated and spitefully handled at the hands of sinfull men to vnlade disburden all their cares into the bosome of God depending for counsell and comfort vpon him alone In the performance of this duty the holy seruants of God haue gone before vs. Reade the booke of the Psalmes as a plentifull store-house and schoole-house to teach this truth as Psal 3 1 2. and 7 1 2. where we see that in his troubles he had recourse to God who smiteth his enemies on the cheeke-bone and breaketh the teeth of the wicked but was a sure Buckler to him not such as men hold vp that can defend one part and in one place onely but a buckler to safegard him round about before and behind And being greeuously accused of some heynous crime by some of Sauls retinue â— 14.10 he flyeth to God he trusteth in him who preserueth the vpright in heart So when Iob had his camels and cattell taken away by the enemies he did not through the greatnes of his affliction and greefe of mind rebell against God but said Naked came I out of my mothers wombe â— 13 17. and naked shall I returne thither the Lord hath giuen and the Lord hath taken it â—â—g 19.3 blessed be the Name of the Lord. The like appeareth in Hezekiah when Ierusalem was besieged This is a day of tribulation and of rebuke and blasphemy for the children are come to the birth and there is no strength to bring forth Now therefore O Lord our God I beseeeh thee saue vs out of his hand that all the kingdomes of the earth may know that thou O Lord art onely God All which examples teach vs that when we suffer wrongs or fall into any wrongs or fall into any dangers wee must haue recourse to God and craue of him that the malice of the wicked may come to an end Reason 1 The reasons of this doctrine are first the gracious promise of God who hath mercifully promised to heare and to helpe vs in all our troubles This the Prophet teacheth Call vppon me in the day of trouble â— 50.15 â—h 5.14 15 I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me And the Apostle Iohn This is the assurance that we haue in him that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs and if we know that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske we know that we haue the petitions that wee haue desired of him Let vs not doubt and wauer like a waue of the Sea tossed to and fro by the violence of the winds but by faith beleeue that God will grant our requests which wee make according to his will and word Seeing therefore he is willing to heare and able to helpe and promiseth to grant our requests our duty is to come when he calleth to aske seeing hee giueth and to knocke seeing he openeth the gates that leadeth vnto his treasures Some put their trust in chariots some in horses and some in Princes but we must remember the Name of the Lord our God who neuer faileth and breaketh promise with these that depend vpon him that feare and trust in his mercy Reason 2 Secondly as he is our helper who deliuereth our soule from death our eies from teares and our feet from falling so whither shall wee turne our selues to find comfort and consolation besides in him When God denyeth to send succour who shall saue When hee refuseth to helpe who shal deliuer When he shutteth who can open If wee looke to men or Angels to heauen or earth to the liuing or the dead we shall be deceiued and deluded The Prophet saith Psal 62.8 9. Trust in him alway ye people poure out your harts before him for God is our hope aboue all yet the children of men are vanity the chiefe men are lies to lay them vpon a ballance they are altogether lighter then vanity Vse 1 Let vs now come vnto the vses First from hence we gather that such is Gods great goodnes to his children that he neuer leaueth them without comfort For if he require of vs to repaire to him in our troubles surely he will not send vs away empty nor cause vs to depart
without which we haue no saluation we must examine our harts by this note that is found in all the members of the body one toward another If any member be hurt or endangered the rest are ready to helpe euery one according to his office the foote runneth for it the eie looketh vpon it the hand stretcheth out it selfe for the good thereof If it be so with vs in the dangers and desolations of the Church we haue comfort in our owne hearts we carry a witnesse about vs that we are liuely meÌ„bers of Christ But if we haue no feeling no compassion no pitty toward them that suffer for Christs sake we are dead and rotten members we want life and quickening in Christ wee cannot assure our selues that as yet we are engrafted into his body Therefore the Apostle saith Gal. 6 2. Beare you one anothers burden and so fulfill the Law of Christ Againe Who is weake I am not weake Who is offended and I burne not 2 Cor. 11 29. And in another place Be of like affection one to another reioyce with them that reioyce and weepe with them that weepe Rom. 12 15 16. Hereunto the Apostle accordeth in the Epistle to the Hebrewes chap. 13 3. Remember them that are in bonds as though ye were bound with them and them that are in affliction as if we were also afflicted in the body teaching vs heereby that their condition must be as our owne condition and their trouble as our owne trouble So the Prophet vttereth his affection Lam. 2 11 13 20 that although he should bee preserued from the iudgement executed yet beholding Sion lying waste he cryeth out Mine eies gush out water for the destruction of the daughter of my people thy breach is great like the sea And afterward he stirreth vp his zeale Behold O Lord and consider to whom thou hast done thus Wherefore whensoeuer God offereth vs the sight of any chastisement vpon our brethren at home or the neighbour-Churches abroad we ought not to be as those that are dull sencelesse and past feeling but to haue a simpathy of their sorrowes and draw out the bowels of compassion toward them Vse 2 Secondly woe and woe againe to them that are secure that laugh when the Church weepeth that liue in brauery and excesse wheÌ„ the Church putteth on sackecloth and ashes that fill and feast and fat themselues with all delicates when the Church fasteth that awake not out of their sleepe when the iudgements of God are heere vnto them This the Prophet reproueth Esay 22 12 13 14. In that day did the Lord of hoasts call vnto weeping mourning and to baldnes girding with sackcloth behold ioy gladnes slaying oxen killing sheep eating flesh and drinking wine for to morrow wee shall die When we are once come to this carelesnesse and contempt of our brethrens condition the threatning denounced in these words following shall fall vpon vs Our iniquities shall not be purged from vs vntill we die A fearefull sentence of a greeuous iudgement to teach vs humility and to driue away all security Hereunto also cometh the saying of Amos chap. 6 1 2 3 4.5 6. Where we see he pronounceth the wofull estate and condition of those that liued without feare and regard of Gods iudgments neither remembred their brethren carried into captiuity and liuing in great aduersity We liue in the time of the distresses and wants of the Church This calleth vs to practise this duty of seeking the good of the Church and vsing all good meanes by supplication to God and by petition to men for the redresse thereof Especially let vs be mindfull in our prayers of the peace of Ierusalem Because of the house of the Lord our God 〈◊〉 â—2 6 9. 〈◊〉 â—8 This was the prayer of the Prophet Lord be fauourable to Sion for thy good pleasure build the wals of Ierusalem If then we would haue both the Common-wealth and our priuate wealth to florish we must tender the good and florishing estate of the Church we must be tender-hearted to procure the prosperous estate therof Câ—â—rch â—ommon 〈…〉 For the Church and Common-wealth are as those twins which are said to weepe together and to laugh together they florish together they fade together they fall together So long as pure religion and preaching of the Gospel are maintained it cannot goe ill with the common-wealth they are as a brazen wal as a strong fortresse and bulwarke as a Castle of defence to keepe out all inuasion of enemies and crying in our streetes For the one addeth strength vnto the other whilest the Common-wealth fighteth against the visible enemies of the Church by counsell and authority August epist 1. poster the Church fighteth against the inuisible enemies of the Commonwealth by praier and supplication If then the Church be spoiled the publishing of the Gospel be hindred the Commonwealth cannot long goe free but the foundation thereof is dangerously shaken which hath no promise to be kept in good estate but as it is a Nurse to the Church and a Lanterne to hold the light of the word The like might be said of priuate families and of particular persons wee haue no assurance of the protection of God of the continuance of our estate in peace farther then wee promote his glory and giue entertainment to the Gospel We see in the second booke of the Chronicles ch 36 15. when the people of Israel came to this height of iniquity to mock the messengers misuse the seruants of God which he sent vnto them rising early Because he had compassion on his people and on his habitation then he brought vpon them the King of the Caldeans who slew their young men with the sword in the house of their Sanctuary spared neither yong men nor virgins ancient nor aged God gaue them all into his hand So Christ saith Mat. 23 37. O Ierusalem Ierusalem which killest the Prophets stonest theÌ„ that are sent vnto thee how often would I haue gathered thy children together as the Hen gathereth her Chickens vnder her wings but yee would not Now what followeth this contempt of the word and neglect of the Gospel Behold your habitation shall be left vnto you desolate To conclude therefore let vs promote true religion and then we shall prosper and be safe otherwise we haue no promise of blessing Lastly this doctrine of pittying the Churches Vse 3 troubles serueth most fitly to condemne the contrary practise of those miserable and mercilesse men that are without all humanity naturall affection that are borne of wolues nourished of tygers and haue sucked yâ— milke of most sauage beasts or rather the poyson of aspes and vipers whose very bowels of mercy are the breathings out of cruelty as the wise man speaketh Prou 12 10. who are so farre from pittying the miseries of others and helping them in their distresses that they adde to the heape of their afflictions oppresse
was the ordinance of God to build one Temple and to chuse one place to which man shold resort to worship him yet this order is now abolished euery coast and countrey is Iewry euery towne and city is Ierusalem euery faithfull company and godly person is a Temple to worship God in 1 Cor. 6 1â— 1 Cor. 6 1â— 1 Tim. 2.8 Psal 127 4. We may call vpon God euery where and lift vp pure hands in all places no land is a strange land no ground is vnholy ground And touching their abstinence from flesh on certaine times for religion sake it is a doctrine of diuels 1 Tim. 4 1 3. Lastly it reprooueth such as propound to themselues false and wrong endes of vowes as conceit of merit and opinion of deseruing the fauour of God and euerlasting life For the ends which we respect must be good as to exercise and stirre vp the gifts of faith prayer obedience repentance and other graces of the Spirit and to testifie our thankefulnesse to God for blessings receiued at his hands The intent therefore and meaning is heere to bee considered and we must be well aduised not onely that our vowes be directed to God but for what purpose and how we vow to God not to binde God vnto vs but to binde vs the closer to God to render all honor vnto him Now if we would examine the vowes practised in the Church of Rome by these things before deliuered we shall easily perceiue the fondnesse and falshood nay the wickednes of them For here are condemned all vowes of pilgrimages and abstinence from flesh for religion noted before Bellar lib. â— de Mâ—â—â—â— cap. 36. their doctrine that children may enter into their orders and cloisters against the counsell and consent of their parents and that persons contracted either to other may vow continency without the liking and approbation of the other party which cannot stand with the doctrine of the Scripture or ancient councels Num. 30 â— Coâ— Gâ—â— cap. 16. For the word establisheth the authority of parents ouer their children which the former vowes abridgeth and cutteth short and teacheth that if a woman vow vnto the Lord and bind her selfe by a bond being in her fathers house in time of her youth if her father disalow her the same day that hee heareth all her vowes and bonds they shall not be of value Lastly by the former obseruations fall to the ground the ordinary vowes of single life voluntary pouerty and Fryarly obedience to vaine and superstitious men which they absurdly make and tye themselues necessarily to obserue For such vowes are directly and flatly against the former rules prescribed deliuered vnpossible intollerable beyond our owne strength calling a will worship Col. 2.16 according to the decrees and traditions of men and directly contrary to the commandement of God 1 Cor. 7.9 1 Tim. 4.1 2 Thess 3. â— Againe they are not in the power of him that voweth for no man can promise perpetuall chastity in single life out of the estate of wedlocke Continency is the speciall and proper gift of God who giueth it not vnto all but to whom he will and as long as he will This our Sauiour teacheth Matth. 19. All men cannot receiue this thing saue they to whom it is giuen he that is able to receiue this let him receiue it To this accordeth and agreeth the doctrine of the Apostle 1 Cor. 7. I would that all men were euen as my selfe am but euery man hath his proper gift of God one after this manner and another after that Furthermore they abolish Christian liberty in the lawfull vse of the good creatures and ordinances of God as riches and marriage food and apparell making that absolutely necessary which God hath freely left to our liking and liberty Lastly they are made most commonly to Saints and not to God and they are made for merits sake therby to deserue saluation and the substance of religion and worship of God is made to consist in them whereas the Apostle teacheth 〈◊〉 4 6. That bodily exercise profiteth little but godlinesse is profitable for all things Therefore these vowes practised and defended by the Church of Rome being vnlawfully rashly vnconscionably â—â—ontra â—l is â—ref superstitiously meritoriously made and vnpossible to be performed cannot binde the conscience but are better broken then irreligiously kept â—si de beno 〈◊〉 ca. 10 in Leuit. according to the doctrine of the former Churches Thirdly seeing vowes be lawful which are promises made to God 〈◊〉 3. of some duty to bee performed to him to some good end the vow which all beleeuers haue made in Baptisme is to be kept of euery one wherein wee promised to beleeue in Christ to obey God to bring foorth the fruites of true repentance to renounce the workes of the diuell the allurements of this present euill world and the lusts of the flesh which lust against the spirit And albeit wee are bound to these duties by our calling redemption without any new vow yet we may lawfully renew our couenant with God and so binde our selues faster and faster As he that hath bound himself in a bond may yet giue greater and better assurance bind himselfe more then before So bee that is bound to haue faith in Christ and to yeeld obedience to all his commandements may yet further and faster bind himselfe to helpe his dulnesse coldnesse and want of zeale and to make himselfe more forward and seruent in duties of the first and second table according to the practise of Dauid I haue sworne and will performe it â—â—19 106 that I will keepe thy righteous iudgements He was bound hereunto without and before his oath yet he kindled his zeale and reneweth his couenant with God by this oath to stirre vp the gift of God that was in him and to helpe his owne infirmity We haue all in baptisme vowed to consecrate our selues euen our soules and bodies to God by renouncing the diuell the world and the flesh if wee goe backe as cowardly Souldiers from this our vow shall wee not bee conuinced as false and vnfaithfull to God And how shall we conscionably keepe any other vowes that breake the first vow we made to God What a fault is it accounted among our selues to promise and then to breake But haue we kept this our generall and common vow Hierom. in Esa lib. 7. cap. 19 August in Psal 7â— 131. Lumba sent lib. 4. dist 38. to fight vnder the banner and enfigne of Iesus Christ against the diuell and all his works Or rather haue we not walked and do we not still walke in the workes of darknes after the inuentions of our owne hearts And do not our open sins cry out and proclaime as much to the dishonour of God and our owne reproch So that all such as walke in the blindnes of their own minds haue besides all their other sinnes this great
mocke to our enemy 4 After they departed from mount Hor by the way of the red sea to compasse the land of Edom and the soule of the people was sore greeued because of the way 5 For the people spake against God and against Moses saying Wherefore haue ye brought vs out of Egypt to die in this wildernesse for heere is neither bread nor water c. 6 Wherefore the Lord sent fiery serpents c. 7 Then the people came to Moses and saide We haue sinned c. 8 And the Lord said vnto Moses Make thee a fiery serpent c. 9 So Moses made a serpent of Brasse c. Hitherto of the first part of the Chapter containing the encounter betweene the Canaanites and the Israelites now we come to the second part handling the eight and last murmuring of the people through wearinesse of their way and compasse they were compelled to fetch through the vnmercifulnesse of the Edomites wherby they offended God againe In this history we are to consider sundry circumstances setting downe their sinne who fal againe into their former faults and offences As the dog returneth to his vomite 2 Pet. 2.22 and the Sow vnto the wallowing in the myre First the place and occasion hereof is described Secondly the manner of their sinne Thirdly the matter and substance thereof wherein it consisteth is set downe Fourthly the punishment and iudgement of God inflicted vpon them for their sinne Lastly the euents and effects following the punishment First touching the circumstances of the place and occasion of the sinne obserue that the Israelites departing from Hor and crossed in their purpose weree constrained to trauell all along the coasts of Edom and to passe ouer a most perilous and dangerous desert as it is set forth Deut. 8.15 Where the hearts of the people failed and fainted where the fiery serpents stung and destroyed them and where thirst pined them away It was no small greefe and vexation vnto them hauing onely a short cut into Canaan by crossing ouer the countrey of the Edomites to wander vp and downe to trauerse the ragged rockes the high mountaines and the vaste wildernesse and thereupon they brake out through impatiency of spirit to murmure against Moses They thinke themselues in the high pride of their hauty hearts able to match and to meete with the king of Edom in the field to giue him battell and to worke their owne peace and passage by dint of the sword as they had ouerthrowne Harad a king of the Canaanites and destroyed his cities and therefore needed not to stand at the mercy and courtisie of others nor fetch such compasses as Moses made them to doe in the wildernesse Secondly the manner of their murmuring is remembred verse 5. where the hand of God being heauy vpon them in that great and terrible wildernesse they do not cry to him they doe not call to mind that blessed experience of his helping hand which they had found euer ready to succour and sustaine them Exo. 14.13 14 they consider not the reuenge and punishment that God from time to time had taken of their murmurings but they flye vpon him as a mad dog in the face of his master that feedeth and fostereth him that breedeth and bringeth him vp they reuile and raile vpon his seruant Moses Such is the slippery place of gouernement such is the nature of the multitude and such is the lot of Gods Ministers Thirdly the summe and substance of their mutiny and murmuring is two-fold First a very vehement expostulation with Moses for bringing them out of Egypt wherein they disgorge their malice with full or rather foule mouthes Exod. 14.11 As if he had aduisedly and purposely brought them into the wildernesse to destroy them Secondly obserue the reasons of that expostulation which are two first because at this present no bread no water no foode appeared vnto them who measured the strength of God by the length of their bellies now they account themselues ready to bee famished Which kind of death proceeding from hunger and famine of all other kinds that can be thought vpon is most wretched and miserable it hath driuen men and women to this exigent to eate their owne flesh Deu. 28.53 2 king 6.29 and the flesh of their children Secondly because they were weary of Manna which they call a light a sight or vile meate such as no reckoning or account was to be made thereof Wherein they slander God bring vp an euill name and report of his miraculous work and complaine of their necessity where no want was and of hunger where no hunger was and so their vnbridled tongues testifie their vnthankefull hearts saying That they were weary of their liues for this light meat which God notwithstanding had sent them from heauen Psal 78.25 and fed them with Angels foode in great aboundance verifying the saying of the Wiseman Prou 19.3 The foolishnesse of man perverteth his way and his heart fretteth against the Lord. The fourth point followeth namely the punishment which God inflicted without any communication had with Moses or denouncing of it before it fell as God had done before when he hid not from Moses what he was determined to doe before he hid it but presently punished them to shew the greeuousnesse of their sinne and the greatnesse of his wrath conceiued against them The punishment was Psal 140.3 That whereas they had sharpned their tongues like Serpents so as the poison of adders and astes was vnder their lippes he sent among them a kind of Scorpions and Serpents which with their biting infused their venome and poison which immediately being shed dispersed it selfe into all their body whereby they were inflamed with such extraordinary heate that they endured great drought and suffered a great thirst whereof they complained before They thought they complained of thirst iustly but now they feele it indeed to the full so that such are were stung with this venemous byting dyed the death The last circumstances to bee considered are the effects following For first the people in this great extremity and anguish of spirit come in haste to Moses against whom before they maliciously murmured to whom they confesse their offence â—n 5.16 that now began to lie sore vpon their conciences and desire earnestly his prayers that they might bee preserued and deliuered from the venemous bytings of those stinging serpents which Moses doth willingly faithfully performe being mindfull of his owne duty and vnmindfull of their wrongs Secondly the Lord hauing brought the people to a sight of their sinnes by a feeling of his iudgments that they humble themselues before him confesse their offences and call for mercy he heareth the prayer of Moses For the prayer of a faithfull man preuaileth much if it be feruent 〈◊〉 5.15 is reconciled vnto them and witnesseth the same by giuing them a true token and shewing the meanes and remedy of their present malady commanding a
and the heart to feele the horror thereof together with the heauinesse of his wrath indignation for the same This made Cain to speake desperately My punishment is greater then I can beare Gen. 4 13. This made Iudas to do desperately when he wrought his owne destruction and hanged himselfe Mat. 27.5 This made Dauid to say If thou Lord streightly markest iniquities who is he that shal be able to endure thy iudgement They then are grossely deceyued and most vnhappy who thinke happinesse to consist in committing of sinnes with all greedinesse These are in the number of those fooles howsoeuer worldly wise that make a mocke of sinne Prou. 14 9 12 13. There is a way that seemeth right to a man but the issues thereof are the wayes of death euen in laughing the heart is sorrowfull and the end of that mirth is heauines The world hath alwayes bene full of such fooles but if they depart hence without the feeling of Gods fauor in the forgiuenesse of their offences it had beene good for them that they had bene bruite beasts or that they had neuer bene borne as it is sayd of Iudas Math. 26 24. No vncleane thing shall enter into the kingdome of heauen Such as haue not their sins pardoned haue no part in Christ Out of Christ there is no saluation nor vnto such any imputation of his righteousnes Sinne shutteth vp the way that leadeth vnto life it separateth vs from God and his Kingdome it maketh vs the children of the diuell God displeased with vs for they that are in the flesh cannot please God Thirdly we see some are happy in this life Vse 3 and attaine to the certainty of their saluation The saluation of the Church standeth in the remission of their sinnes Luke 1 â—7 We doe not then begin to be happy when at the end of our dayes we enter into the kingdom of heauen but while we are vpon the earth we lay the foundation of our happines and set the first stones of it or else we neuer attaine vnto it We are all in this life builders 1 Cor. 3 9. We haue a great and waighty work to set vp it requireth a long time and great labour to bring it to passe and perfection Euery day of our life shold adde somwhat to the building this day should make it in greater forwardnesse then the former Let vs diligently consider these things and seriously examine our selues what wee haue done for the furthering of our saluation whether wee haue alreadie made an happy entrance into it So soone as we begin and the first stone is laid the doore of the kingdome of heauen is opened vnto vs. The further we proceed the neerer wee come to the marke This our Sauiour preached to his hearers Iohn 5 24. Verily verily I say vnto you he that heareth my word beleeueth him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnatioÌ„ but hath passed from death to life When Zacheus was conuerted to the faith and testified the sincerity of his repentance by actuall restitution he saide This day is saluation come vnto this house forasmuch as he is also become the sonne of Abraham Luke 19 9. So the Apostle speaketh Rom. 13 11 Considering the season it is now time that we should arise from sleepe for now is our saluation nerer then when we beleeued it And in that holy Praier of Christ recorded by the Euangelist Iohn hee saith This is eternall life to know thee to be the only very God whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ Iohn 17 3. This is the great mercy of God to giue vs here a taste of the glory to come We haue heere as it were the first fruits of eternal life and by hope possesse that which we shall really inherit so wee may truly say with the Apostle 2 Tim. 1 12 I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day Heereby we see that it is not a doctrine of pride and presumption as the Church of Rome teacheth to beleeue the remission of our owne sinnes For generally to beleeue that God forgiueth sinne or that some men haue their sinnes forgiuen is no priuiledge of the Church but the common faith of the diuels Iam. 2 19. All the Articles contain the confession of a speciall faith and a particular application to our selues As I must beleeue God the Father to be my Creator the Son my Redeemer the holy Ghost to be my Sanctifier so I am bouÌ„d to beleeue the remission of mine owne sinnes the resurrection of mine owne body and that life euerlasting shall be giuen to me Thus the Apostle speaketh Gal. 2 20 I liue by the faith of the Son of God who loued me and gaue himselfe for me This special faith must be the faith of vs all Vse 4 Lastly from hence we are put in minde of sundry good duties necessary to bee practised of vs. First seeing euery true member of the Church hath the forgiuenes of his sins giuen assured vnto him it is our duty to acknowledge our selues to bee greeuous sinners to haue godly sorrow for them which may cause repentance not to be repented of and to seek pardon by dayly prayer for the forgiuenes of them at the hands of God â—â—g 8 46. Hee resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble He filleth the hungry with good things and sendeth the rich empty away He is ready to forgiue and to haue compassion on his children he is slow to anger and of great kindnes Hee doth not deale with vs after our sinnes nor reward vs according to our iniquities Hence it is that the Apostles haue taught and the godly haue acknowledged themselues greeuous sinners yea euen the most regenerate as Dauid Daniel Paul and others Seeing therefore we haue a promise of forgiuenes as it were a priuiledge aboue others of the world it behooueth vs to haue in vs an humble acknowledgement of our sinfull estate ioyned with godly sorrow and earnest prayer for the forgiuenes of them Secondly it is required of vs to haue a reuerent care and feare not to offend him any more as heeretofore wee haue prouoked him yea a most earnest studie and desire to please him better theÌ„ we haue done This the Prophet teacheth Psal 103 3 4. If thou O Lord streightly markest iniquities O Lord who shall stand But mercy is with thee that thou maist be feared This was the instruction that Christ gaue vnto the diseased man whom he had healed when hee found him in the Temple hee saide vnto him Behold thou art made whole sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee Ioh. 5 14. Thus the Apostle Paul describeth true repentance by the fruites and effects of it 2 Cor. 7 11. Behold this thing that ye haue bene godly sorry what great care it hath wrought in you yea what clearing of your selues yea
but neuer come to the knowledge of the truth He that setteth his sonne to schoole will look he should learn somewhat and not euer stand at one stay We are trained vp in the bosome of the Church which is the Schoole-house of Christ wee must therefore euery day be profiting and going forward God accepteth not of those that looke backward or stand at a stay hee will know them that seek more and more to know him Thirdly it is our duty to beg and craue at Vse 3 Gods hands the knowledge of his will who openeth the eyes of the blinde and giueth vnderstanding to those that seeke it We haue a gracious promise to be heard Mat. 7 7. in the prayers and petitions that we make vnto him Hence it is that the Prophet Dauid a man after Gods owne heart and endued with a singular portion of Gods Spirit craueth the enlightning of Gods Spirit and desireth still to be taught of him Psal 119 verses 18 27 31 73. Thus doth the Apostle pray for the Ephesians chapter 1 verses 17 18 that God would giue them the spirit of wisedome and enlighten their mindes to know what the hope is of his calling and what the riches are of his glorious inheritance in the Saints A notable direction for all of vs how to behaue our selues when we come into the house of God and tread in his Courts namely not to rest vpon our naturall gifts nor to trust in our mother-wits which are too short and shallow to reach vp to the height and to sound the depth of the mysteries of God How many are there in the world of an high reach and of a deepe conceite in the matters of the world that attaine to no measure of knowledge in the matters of God Talke with them of the things of this life they are able to discourse with great insight many of Gods children inferiour to them few equall with them none can go beyond them They can contriue and dispatch businesse of the world with great facility you cannot speake to them of any thing of this nature but by and by they apprehend it and conceiue it But enter communication with them of heauenly things of the knowledge of God of faith in Christ of the saluation of their soules they can conceiue nothing they are as blinde as Beetles they are simple and ignorant as little children that know not the right hand from the left This should offer to our wise carefull cōsiderations a double meditatiō First it serues to humble those that haue these gifts of nature and are wise in their owne conceit and to make them equal with those of the lower sort seeing all their gifts which Nature hath adorned them withall are not able to set them one foot forward toward the kingdome of heauen nay being vnsanctified they are further off from saluation then others of smaller gifts This made the Apostle say Let no man deceiue himselfe if any man among you seeme to be wise in this world let him be a foole that he may be wise for the wisedome of this world is foolishnesse with God and the Lord knoweth that the thoghts of the wise be vaine 1. Cor. 3 18. Where hee teacheth euery one to be ready to deny himselfe and his carnall wisedome whose beginning is from the flesh and whose end is death to the end wee may be truely wise in heauenly things pertaining vnto euerlasting life Secondly this serueth to comfort the children of God that want the worldly wit of naturall men and are not able to diue so deepe into earthly things as they though they be simple in matters of this world yet if GOD haue giuen them a taste of the glory of the world to come let them rest in spirituall knowledge and giue God the praise that hath opened the eyes of their mindes and inlightned their hearts to haue a feeling of it This our Sauiour taketh occasion to practise and to offer praise and honour to God in a sweete remembrance of this dealing of God I giue thee thankes O Father Lord of heauen and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise and men of vnderstanding and hast opened them vnto babes it is so O Father because thy good pleasure was such Math. 11 25 26. Though wee be simple in the world yet if wee be wise in GOD though weake in the world yet if we be strong in GOD though wee be accounted as fooles and silly ones of the sharp wits of the world yet if wee haue learned Christ Iesus know the exceeding measure of his loue toward vs let this be our comfort and consolation that God hath abundantly recompenced the want of those outward things by giuing vnto vs an happy and holy aduantage in heauenly things And indeed all those are learned that are taught of God and they vnlearned that are not taught of him althogh otherwise they abound in other knowledge Such as haue learned Christ Iesus and him crucified and so are become new creatures in him they are learned though they know neuer a letter in the booke For in him are hid all the treasures of wisdome knowledge Col. 2 3. He that hath not learned Christ is vnlearned Althogh otherwise he be neuer so learned for if he be not regenerate and borne anew but committeth sinne with greedines he hath not seene him neither hath knowne him 1. Ioh. 3 6. Wherfore let vs al learne from hence to depend vppon God for his blessings vpon vs especially when we enter the Lords courts and come to heare his word let vs confesse that we are not able of our selues to vnderstand his will and desire him to open our hearts as hee did the heart of Lydia Act. 16 14. for otherwise wee shall depart away as ignorant and blinde as wee came wee shall neuer soundly rest in the truth that is deliuered but alwayes be ready to carpe and cauill at it to wrangle and reason against it saying How can these things be And then it may be said vnto them as Christ speaketh to the proud Pharisies who gloried in their owne insight thought all men blind beside themselues If ye were blinde ye should not haue sinne but now ye say we see therefore your sinne remaineth Iohn 9 40 41. Let vs then be ready to renounce our worldly wisedome and to deny our selues and begge the assistance of Gods Spirit to be our inward teacher and instructer that so we may heare with profit and comfort Vse 4 Lastly learne to be thankfull to God foreshewing this grace and mercy to vs his vnworthy seruants when he reuealeth and maketh knowne vnto vs the hid things of God touching our saluation without which wee haue liued in darknes in the shadow of death and in the estate of damnation Hee hath not vouchsafed this mercy vpon all but hath passed ouer many thousands in the world which know not truth from errour nor light from darknesse hee might haue passed
Christ the reproch redounds in part to the head Fourthly it behoueth vs from hence to Vse 4 learne to auoyde all allurements and enticements that may draw vs into this sinne For to auoyd sinne is to auoyd the occasions of sinne Whosoeuer doth nourish the occasions cannot be long free from sinne And whosoeuer maketh no conscience to follow the prouocations of lust and the meanes that may bring it vpon vs will shortly make no conscience of whoredome it selfe Therefore our Sauior correcting the false glozes of the Scribes and Pharisies and expounding the true meaning of the seuenth Commandement saith If thy right eie cause thee to offend plucke it out and cast it from thee for better it is for thee that one of thy members perish then that thy whole body should be cast into hell Math. chap. 5 29. Whereby our Sauiour meaneth that the Law of God not onely forbiddeth the sinne expressed but restraineth all occasions and allurements though they were as deare vnto vs as our right eye or as necessary vnto vs as our hand A notable example hereeof wee haue in Ioseph when he was tempted by his wanton mistresse to commit folly hee was so farre from consenting to adultery that he absented him selfe from her company Gen. 39 10. Many are the allurements that leade the way vnto this sinne wanton apparrell filthy communication vncleane songs wanton lookes beastly drunkennesse vnlawfull embracings excessiue dyet hurtfull idlenesse and too familiar company with those that may entice vs and tempt vs to lust The following after these the delighting in them is the path that guideth vs to the practise of all vncleannesse and therefore we must abhorre them if we would hate whoredome it selfe Such then as say they cannot abide whoredome and they doe detest it from their harts and yet do not shun these allurements do not consider their owne weaknes but offer themselues leade themselues into tentation yea as much as in them lyeth they make God a lyar and there is no truth in them Lastly let vs according to our duty with Vse 5 all speede forsake this filthy kinde of life and renounce our former vncleannes so the hearty repeÌ„tance may follow after wher this sin hath bin coÌ„mitted before For there remaines mercy to such if they repent and turne with all their hearts and with all their soules The Lord is full of compassion and mercy slowe to anger and of great kindnesse If the wicked man forsake his waies and the vnrighteous his owne imaginations if he returne vnto the Lord and craue mercy at his hands hee will not alway chide neither keepe his anger for euer Esay 55 7. He will not deale with vs after our sinnes neither reward vs according to our iniquities Psal 103 10. Dauid through the lust of his eye fell into this sinne and committed folly in Israel but when he confessed his fault and forsooke his sinne he was receiued to mercy For when Dauid saide vnto Nathan I haue sinned against the Lord Nathan saide vnto Dauid The Lord also hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not die 2. Sam. 12 verse 13. The Lord seeketh no more but that the sinner turn vnto him When once we are reconciled vnto him he hath no more controuersie against vs. This we see in Rahab the harlot she led a filthy and vncleane life among her people but when she heard of the great workes that the Lord had done for the children of Israel in deliuering them out of Egypt in drying vp the red sea in feeding theÌ„ from heauen and in preseruing them from all their enemies she ioyned in heart with the Church forsooke her euill life and in token of her true repentance Heb. 11 31. Iam. 2.25 she receiued the messengers sent vnto her with the danger of her life and sent them out another way This the Apostle speaketh of the Saints at Corinth for hauing denounced a fearful iudgment against fornicators adulterers wanton persons that they shall not inherit the kingdome of God he addeth 1 Cor. 6 11. Such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but yee are iustified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the Spirit of our God Seeing therefore God is ready to forgiue our sins why should not we be ready to forsake our sinnes This vncleannesse maketh vs guilty of temporall and eternal punishments yet God offereth to discharge vs of both and to receiue vs vnto his fauour if we will turne from our sinnes to him bring forth fruite worthy amendment of life Let vs therefore confesse with Dauid that wee haue sinned let vs call for mercy at the hands of God saying Haue mercy vpon me O Lord according to thy louing kindnes acording to the multitude of thy compassions put away mine iniquities wash me throughly from mine iniquity and clense me from my sinne Psalme 51 the first second verses Verse 4. And the Lord said vnto Moses Take all the heads of this people and hang them vp to the Lord before this Sunne In the words before the punishment that fell vpon the people of Israel was set downe in generall now hee setteth downe vpon whom it fell in particular to wit both Princes people for the wrath of God was so kindled against them that they were cut off as rotten members all through the counsell of Balaam For when he saw that God opened not his mouth to curse the Israelites but rather when he was resolued to vtter curses hee was inforced to pronounce blessings hee gaue diuellish counsell as his last shift to the Moabites that their beautifull women should allure the Iewes into their coÌ„pany and by their company vnto adultery by adultery vnto idolatry wherby they shold prouoke Gods indignation and so bring vpon themselues vtter confusion Now we must obserue in this place that God in punishing these sinnes beginneth first with the heads of the people Doctrine Superiors lye open to iudgmenâ—s as well as others From hence we learne that Superiors and men of high places lye open to greeuous iudgements as wel as others All sorts of men high and low rich and poore noble and vnnoble shall taste of the punishments of God for sinne This the Prophet pointeth vnto when he faith God powreth contempt vpon Princes and causeth them to erre in desert places out of the way Psal 107 40. In the first chapter of Esay verses 10 23 24 this truth receiueth plentifull confirmation Heare the word of God O Princes of Sodome hearken vnto the Law of our God O people of Gomorrha thy Princes are rebellious and companions of theeues euery one loueth gifts and followeth after rewards they iudge not the fatherlesse neither doth the widdowes cause come before them therefore saith the Lord God of hostes the mighty one of Israel Ah I will ease me of mine aduersaries auenge me of mine enemies And in the Chapter following the same Prophet saith The high lookes
the punishment of euill doers c 1 Pet. 2 14. Now let vs come to the vses which naturally Vse 1 arise from hence First we must acknowledge that Magistracie is a notable blessing and by acknowledging of it learne to bee thankfull for it If there were no Magistrate or law euery one would liue as he list and would be ready to cut anothers throat so that better were a tyranny then an anarchy This is sundry times repeated in the book of Iudges In those dayes there was no Knig in Israel but euery man did that which was good in his owne eyes Iudg. 17 6 and 18 1 and 19 1 21 25. Then was idolatry common among them without any punishment then they gaue themselues to whoredome and vncleannesse without controllement then murther and drawing the sword one against another was practised bloud touched bloud This confusion and lamentable disorder and want of lawfull Magistracy and gouernment should teach vs to esteeme highly of this order and ordinance of God according to the blessings which we receiue by the same We obtayne great quietnesse by our rulers and many worthy things are wrought through their prudence and prouidence They are the instruments of our peace the breath of our nostrils and the meanes of our preseruation By them we enioy vnder God all the benefites which we haue our liberty our lands our liues our wiues our children our possessions our safety our houses and habitations and aboue all the rest the comfortable vse of the Gospel with freedome of conscience which is as marrow vnto our bones and as the very life of our liues How oft had we beene ouercome and ouerrunne by forraine enemies how oft had we beene surprized by inward rebels if this ordinance of God had not ouershadowed vs and ouerreached them This meditation must draw out of vs all thankfulnesse to God and confession of his louing kindnesse toward vs the practice whereof we haue in Ezra chap. 7 26 27 when hee beheld the forwardnesse of the King to promote the worship of God to publish a decree that whosoeuer would not performe the Law of God of the King should haue the sentence of God pronounced against him without delay whether it wereto the taking away of his life or banishment of his Countrey or to confiscation of his goods or to imprisonment of his body he gaue glory and praise to God saying Blessed be the Lord God of our fathers which so hath put in the Kings heart to beautifie the house of the Lord that is in Ierusalem This practice of this worthy man must be an instruction vnto vs to teach vs to acknowledge the necessity of this blessing as great as of the Sunne in the firmament whereby all liuing creatures are comforted and refreshed and must cause euery one to returne the praise of this mercy to him that is the giuer of this and of euery good giuing No people vnder the heauens haue better experience of it nor are more bound to walke worthy of this then we Vse 2 Secondly it is their duty to hate that which is euill with an vnfained hatred and to loue that which is good with a speciall loue and liking of it For if he be euill how shal he aduance and countenance the godly or how shall hee chastise and punish the vngodly Can hee haue or hold the reputation of a good Physician that taking vpon him the curing of other mens diseases is not able or willing to cure himselfe or will not euery one vpbraide such with the common Prouerbe Physician heale thy selfe Luke 4 23. How then can he with courage and comfort take vpon him to correct euill doers that is himselfe wholly giuen to all sorts and kindes of euill Can a father for conscience sake rebuke his sonne for sin as for swearing lying drunkennesse and such like disorders when himselfe maketh no conscience to bee a swearer and blasphemer a drunkard and vncleane liuer Or can a Master chasten his seruants for their rioting reuelling lewdnesse wantonnesse and misdemeanors when the guiltinesse of his owne heart cryeth against him and condemneth him as guilty of the same crimes Hee that teacheth another should first of all teach himselfe and he that reproueth another should first of all checke and controlle himselfe otherwise it shal be said vnto vs as the Apostle speaketh Therefore thou art inexcusable O man whosoeuer thou art that condemnest for in that thou condemnest another thou condemnest thy selfe for thou that condemnest doest the same things but we know that the iudgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things thinkest thou this O thou man that condemnest them which doe such things and doest the same that thou shalt escape the iudgment of God Rom. 2 1 2 3. Let all those whose office is to reforme euill learne to remoue it both head and taile both root and branch out of themselues let them pull the beame out of their owne eyes that they may cast out the more in their brothers eye It is a great blot and blemish in a gouernor that should punish wickednesse in others to nourish it in his own heart Hence it is that Salomon sayth Woe to thee O land when thy King is a child thy Princes eate in the morning Eccl. 10 16. Prou. 31 4. Where the Wiseman teacheth what danger it is to the commonwealth when the rulers are giuen wholly to their lusts and pleasures to surfetting and drunkennesse If the gouernour that sitteth at the sterne of the ship or the coachman that driueth the coach bee drunken and disordered who seeth not that shipwrack is to be feared and the coach ready to be ouerturned This is to bee considered and regarded of all that haue any authority ouer others to be carefull to order and rule themselues by the word of God If we haue families to gouerne we should goe in and out before them in all wisedome and bee examples vnto them in our liues conuersations If we see that those that be in places of superiority iurisdiction negligent herein not so circumspect ouer their wayes as they ought to be it is our duty to help them by our prayers and to call vpon God to assist them with his grace The burden is great that lyeth vpon their shoulders they many times watch while we sleep and are much troubled while we are at ease we must therfore dayly call vpon God for them to bee with them in their gouernment to indue them with the spirit of wisdom and counsell and to inspire them continually with al holy motions needful for their callings that their thrones may be established with iustice This is it which the Apostle vrgeth I exhort that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes bee made for all men for Kings and for all that are in authority that wee may liue a quiet and peaceable life in all godlinesse and honesty 1. Tim
I thinke to mocke at the passion of Christ Lastly they make their Fasting to bee meritorious and to deserue remission and forgiuenesse at the hands of God and so prefer their owne traditions before the precepts and commandements of God Lastly wee must learne the true vse and end of fasting and the nature of it To this Vse 3 purpose wee must know what kindes there are of it what it is what are the parts of it and the sundry corruptions wherwith it hath beene stayned The seuerall sorts kindes of fasts First there are diuerse sorts of fastes there is a faste prescribed by the learned Physician to preserue or restore health when the body is troubled with repletion Secondly the fast of sobriety and temperance Romanes 13 13 1 Corinthians 9 25. 1 Thessalonians 5.6 1 Peter 5 7. Of this Bernard speaking sayth Serm. de quadrag Let the eyes eares tongue hand and soule it selfe faste let the eyes faste from curious sights and al wantonnesse let the eares faste from fables and euill reports let the tongue faste from slander and murmuring and rayling speeches let the hands faste from euill workes and the soule from sinne and doing our own will Luke 21 34. Ezekiel 16.49 Thirdly there is a forced and constrayned fast as in time of famine when we can get nothing to feed vpon to this wee may adde the poore mans faste who often fasteth because he hath nothing to put in his belly Fourthly there is the miraculous faste which cannot bee brought into imitation such was the faste of Moses of Elias and of Christ himselfe Exodus 34 28 1 Kings 19 8. Matthew 4 2. But of these we haue nothing to say at this present There is another fast that is pointed out in this place which is the religious fast The Lord commanded by Moses that euery soule once in the yeare should humble it selfe in fasting before the Lord in one of the great assemblies of his people Whether fasting be ceremonial Leuit. 16 29 30 31 and 23 27 28 c. And albeit the ceremonie of the day be taken away Galatians 4 by the comming of Christ yet the thing it selfe remaineth and continueth in force as well as a day of rest for Gods seruice◠albeit the Iewish Sabbath bee abolished The circumstances of morall duties may bee changed but the substance may not be abrogated For where the same causes continue there the thing it selfe abideth Wee haue as great cause of humiliation as euer the Iewes had of making our prayers feruent being as much subiect to coldnesse as they were and as great cause to bee carefull that the wrath of God doe not breake out vpon vs or being broken out to desire to haue it returned backe and the sword of God put vp againe into his sheath And therefore this holy exercise is of as great and necessary vse as euer it was and it remaineth in as full force and strength as euer it did Ioel 2 12. Luke 5 33. 1 Cor. 7 5. Acts 13 2 3. Let vs therfore in the next place see what it is What a religious fast is Fasting is an abstinence for one day commanded of the Lord from all meats drinks and delights of this life thereby to make solemne profession of our humiliation It is an abstinence from all meates and drinkes All the people came to cause Dauid to eate meate while it was yet day but Dauid sware saying So doe God to me and more also if I taste bread or ought else till the Sunne be downe 2 Sam. chapter 3 35. Ion. chapter 3 verse 7. They were commanded to put away theyr best rayment Exod. chapter 33 verses 5 6. The Lord saide vnto Moses say vnto the children of Israel Yee are a stiffe-necked people I will come suddenly vpon thee and consume thee therefore now put thy costly raiment from thee that I may know what to doe vnto thee So the childrē of Israel laide their goodly rayment from them c. To abstaine from mirth musicke from pleasures and all recreations Ioel 2 verse 16. 1 Chron. 7 verse 5. Dan. chapter 6 18 and in stead of these to giue themselues to weeping mourning and lamentation Nehem. chapter 1 verse 4. For this cause they had theyr sackcloth and ashes to signifie that they were not worthy of any attire and that they were no better then dust and ashes This was to continue one whole day 2 Sam. 3 35. Iudg. chapter 20 verse 26. 1 Sam. chapter 14 verse 24. 2 Sam. chapter 1 verse 12 and at euen when they came to eate Chemnit examen Concil Trid. tom 4. de Ieiunio they did not seeke delicate meate or fill themselues with wine or strong drinke or fare daintily to pamper the flesh but were content with such as came to hand and vsed that sparingly also they fed vpon the bread of teares Psal 80 3 and mingled their drinke with weeping Psal 102. Sometimes indeede they continued their fast longer as occasion serued and vpon extraordinary causes Ester 4 16 Acts 9 9. Neh. 1 1 2. 2 Sam. 12. Dan. 10.1 2. Furthermore I adde it was commanded of God both in the Law as wee shewed before and in the Gospel Luke 5 33 35. The end of this ordinance is for our further and better humiliation Leuiticus 23 27 16 29 Psal 35 13. Deuteron 10 12 1 Kings 21 27 28 29 2 Chron. 12 6 7. Ezra 8 21. Of this there are two sorts The religion fast is of two sorts for the religious fast is eyther priuate performed by one or moe in a family that our prayers may bee more effectuall Nehem. 1 4. 2 Sam. 12 16. Psal 35.13 2 Sam. 3.35 Psal 69 10. Dan. 9. and 10. Acts 10.2.30 Luke 2.36 Ester 4.16 or else publike performed by the whole congregation Ioel 2.12 Ionah 3 7 It ought not to bee vsed of a few and therefore all sorts of people should come to the same as on the Sabbath day and none absent themselues from the assemblies Now of both these fastes we must consider the parts that some are outward The parts of a fast and some inward The outward parts pertaine to the body and are called a bodily exercise 1 Timothie 4.8 as to abstayne from meate and drinke watching in prayer abridging of our sleep such like commodities delights and pleasures of this life thereby to make vs fitter for the inward grace of the minde that the body being thereby humbled and the flesh pulled downe the soule may also be humbled before the Lord. Obiection But it will bee obiected that God being a Spirit regardeth not these outward things forasmuch as hee will bee serued in spirit and truth Ioh. 4 24. Rom. 14.17 1 Cor. 8.8 Mat. 15 11. Answ I answere we must consider that fasting is the Lords ordinance and hee commandeth this abstinence and therfore it oght not to be left vndone because we are bound to all that which he commandeth
And as GOD requireth it so hee will accept of it and giue a blessing vnto it and to all those that with care and conscience shall vse it Albeit it bee of small value in it selfe yet GOD hath ordained it to an excellent end euen to humble the soule and it shall be auaileable to that purpose which is no small benefit As water in Baptisme and the bread and wine in the Supper of the Lord are little or nothing worth considered in themselues and as the rest appointed on the Sabbath can little further vs if we goe no further howbeit they bring a great blessing to such as vse them with reuerence faith and repentance Neuerthelesse we are not to trust in these outward things but these outward ceremonies must leade vs by the hand to higher matters lest God send vs away empty as wee came Ezra 6 21 or else the fast of the beasts in Niniueh shal be as good as our fast Ionah 3 7 for they were couered with sackcloth and did neyther feed nor drinke water These vertues are the acknowledging of our owne vnworthinesse also watchfulnesse humility zeale hope of mercy at the hands of God and assurance to obtaine that which wee aske of him in prayer These are no smal graces and benefits For the seruants of GOD by their abstinence from meate and drinke confessed themselues vnworthy so much as of a crumme of bread or of a drop of water by putting on sackecloth vnworthy of the worst ragge to couer their shame and nakednesse They depriued themselues of the benefite of sleepe and cut themselues shorter of it then at other times to stirre vp themselues to perseuerance and watchfulnesse in prayer and other holy duties They put dust and ashes vpon their heads to testifie what they had deserued euen to bee as farre vnder the earth as they were aboue it yea to be depriued of life and to bee stricken with death for their sinnes and to be worthy of eternall condemnation Fasting is to be ioyned with prayer And for the practice of all these they quickened their prayers and as it were added wings vnto them that they might more easily pierce the heauens and present themselues in the presence of God and therefore prayer and fasting were ioyned together Ezra 9 5. Nehem. 1 4. Dan. 9 3. Iudg. 20 26 Luke 2 37 and 5 33. 1 Cor. 7.7 True it is prayer is auaileable without fasting but fasting is neuer auaileable without prayer For fasting is not the worship of God but onely an helpe to it But heere obserue that notwithstanding this exercise of our faith be so often commanded so often commended so often practised so often blessed yet Satan hath not ceassed from time to time to mingle darnell yea poyson with it so thogh it remaine yet it remayneth without profit As hee hath corrupted prayer it selfe so he hath blended and infected the exercise of holy fasting If hee should haue gone about vtterly to take them away his craft would soone haue bin espied therefore he goeth about another way What the Popish fasting is And let vs a little see what the Popish fasting is according as it is deliuered and practised by themselues For contraries set together doe serue to illustrate one another Their fasting is defined to bee a subtraction or diminishing of our meate or dyet Alex. ab Halâ—s Durand lib. 6 cap. 7. according to the institution or doctrine of the Church at times appointed vnder paine of mortall sinne to make satisfaction for sinnes and to merite the grace of God and life euerlasting Thus by appointing fastes they ouerturne the right ends of fasting and by their intention of satisfaction for sinne and procuring of eternall life and such like horrible detestable and intollerable blasphemies they destroy the onely sufficient satisfaction of Christ The Church of Rome charge vs to bee enemies to fasting and that our doctrine is a doctrin of liberty but we are enemies only to their abuses and corruptions not to fasting it selfe neyther doe wee allow the breach of fasting dayes Wee hold that it is a Christian exercise needfull to be vsed for the humbling of our soules and the enabling of our selues to the duties of prayer and repentance as often as the time shall require besides our Church hath publike fastes in the time of any generall infection or affliction and our people are instructed and called vpon to faste priuatly also when the cause is more priuate The difference betweene them and vs is this We reiect their set dayes Difference betweene the Church of Rome and vs touching fasting and their name of fast vpon those dayes by distinction of meates for conscience sake wherein they place the worship of God and in the endes which they propound to themselues to wit merit and satisfaction And as they bring in these inuentions so they neglect such exercises of Religion as of right ought to bee ioyned with the outward abstinence Their fasting is onely a forbearing of flesh and things that come of flesh on certain and set dayes allowing to themselues in stead thereof not onely fish which is as good and nourishable as flesh but that which is daintier as wines march-panes conserues and such like sweet meates in as great measure as can be so that they eate as often and as good as we doe euen when they professe to fast if not better 12 And on the fifteenth day of the seuenth moneth ye shall haue an holy conuocation yee shall doe no seruile worke and ye shall keepe a feast to the Lord seuen dayes 13. 14. 15. 16. And yee shall offer a burnt offering a sacrifice made by fire of a sweete sauour vnto the Lord thirteene yoong bulloakes two rammes and fourteene lambes of the first yeare they shall be without blemish And their meat offering c. 17 18 19. And on the second day yee shall offor twelue young bullockes two rammes fourteene lambes of the first yeare without spot And their meat offering c. 20 21 22. And on the third day eleuen bullockes two rammes fourteene lambes of the first yeare without blemish And their meate offering c. 23 24 25. And on the fourth day tenne bullockes two rammes and fourteene Lambes c. Their meat offering c. 26 27 28 And on the fift day nine bullockes two rammes and fourteene lambes c. And their meate offering c. 29 30 31. And on the sixt day c. 35 36 On the eight day c. Of the feast of Tabernacles or of ingathering at the yeares end The last feast mentioned in this chapter is the feast of Tabernacles and of ingathering of the fruites of the land in the end of the yeare when they had gathered in their labours out of the field Exod. 23 16 and 34 22. This also was kept in the seuenth moneth for the space of eight dayes and therefore how they should come before the Lord and what they should offer
euery day is particularly remembred to the end of the Chapter And lest they should bring little vnto GOD and thinke to please him with a small pittance as many hold it well saued which can be saued from the worship of God he stinteth them what they shal bring and setteth downe the number of bullockes rammes and lambes which they should offer euery day This feast beganne vpon the fifteenth day The Iewes haue mingled this day with many superstitions The Lord set downe particularly vnto them what they should doe and left nothing to their owne choise howbeit they haue found out many inuentions and traditions would not content themselues with the simplicity of the Scripture But the right vse thereof is expressed in sundry places of the Law Leuit. 23 34. Deut. 16 13. Why it is called the feast of Tabernacles It is called the feast of Tabernacles because during the dayes of this feast they were to liue in tents or Tabernacles it being a memoriall of Gods preseruing of them in the wildernes where was no house for them in which to rest and inhabite This was a most holy feast to remember them when they had no dwellings and therefore Moses doth so largely dwell vpon the solemnities of it then they were especially enioyned to reade the Lew at this feast when all Israel was to appeare before the Lord Deut. 31 10 2. Chron. 8 13 Ezr. 3 4. Nehem. 8 14 15 Ioh. 7 2. This feast is now abrogated and belonged not to the Gentiles that were conuerted to the faith after the passion and ascension of Christ Coloss 2 17. Acts 15 10. Heb. 10.1 Notwithstanding wee must consider the inward signification of this ceremonie and see what vses remaine thereof to our selues And therefore the Prophet Zachary chapter 12 16 describing the calling of the Gentiles to the true God and their gathering into the true Church setteth it forth according to the manner of Gods seruice vsed in the Law that they should goe vp from yeare to yeare to worship the Lord of hostes and to keepe the feast of Tabernacles alluding to the ceremony of the Law as our Sauiour doth Matth. 5 23 24 meaning that they should worship GOD according to his commandements and not after their owne fansies First wee learne heereby that it is a duty Vse 1 belonging to all to remember the dayes of their troubles and afflictions from which GOD in great mercy hath deliuered vs. Hence it is that GOD doth put his people in remembrance so oftentimes of their deliuerance out of Egypt yea euen when they were setled in safety and planted in the land of Canaan they must call to minde that they were sometimes strangers in the land of Egypt Deuteron 4 20 and 6 12 20 21 22 and 10 19 and therefore GOD wrote this with his owne finger in the Law Exod. 20 2 that they should alwayes haue before them the iron fornace how he brought them forth to bee vnto him a people of inheritance We are ready to forget our former condition when GOD hath giuen vs rest and as the wise virgins themselues slumbred Math. 25 5 so wee are very proue to security when once hee hath remoued our sorrowes and sufferings from vs. So then the Lord GOD would haue his owne people yeare by yeare to depart out of their houses and dwell in tents that is vnder the open firmament in arbors made of boughes and branches I will not stand to recount the foolish and apish toyes Iewish superstitions in obseruing the feast of Tabernacles which the Iewes at this day take vpon them to obserue as that their Cabbines bee not too close but made full of holes they are careful diligent to prouide that the boughs be not too thickly plotted together they must haue loop-holes to see the stars whereas in the meane season they little consider whereunto God ment to direct them what lesson he meant to teach them so that wee might say vnto them as Paul somtimes did to the men of Athens I perceiue that in all things ye are too superstitious Acts 17 22. Thus doth the Euangelist taxe them for the holines that they put in their often washings Mar. 7 3 4. The Pharisies and the Iewes except they wash their hands oft eate not holding the tradition of the Elders and when they come from the market except they wash they eate not and many other things there be which they haue taken vpon them to obserue as the washing of cuppes and pots and brasen vessels and of tables In all which it may be truely saide of them that they lay the commandement of God apart and obserue the traditions of men But in this feast the purpose of God was that they should call to minde both where they were and where they had beene that albeit they were at rest and ease in the land of Canaan yet they had not alwayes beene so for GOD had carried them as it were vpon Eagles wings and led them in a strange and miraculous maner in the wildernesse for forty yeeres Thus ought wee to consider what wee haue beene in times past as well as what wee are at the present and thereby be prouoked to serue and glorifie him in time to come Thus doth the Lord deale with Saul 1 Sam. 15 17 When thou wast little in thine owne sight wast not thou made Head of the tribes of Israel c. Thus hee dealeth with Dauid 2. Sam. 12 7 8. Thus hee sendeth his Prophet to tell Ieroboam what hee was and to call him backe to the consideration of his first beginning 1 Kings 14 7 I exalted thee from among the people and made thee Prince of my people Israel and rent the kingdome away from the house of Dauid and gaue it thee and thou hast not beene as my seruant Dauid which kept my commandement and followed me with all his hart and did onely that which was right in mine eyes but hast done euill aboue all that were before thee for thou hast gone and made thee other gods and molten images to prouoke me and hast cast me behinde thy backe c. Wee ought also to consider what wee haue beene in regard of temporall deliuerances and in regard of spirituall deliuerances from the bondage of sinne Ephes 2.1 2 3 4 11 12 13 for their deliuerance from the slauery of Egypt did figure out our deliuerance by Christ from the bondage of sinne Satan and hell it selfe Vse 2 Secondly obserue from this feast that GOD euermore preserueth his Church euen when it is oppressed with greatest dangers and troubles nay then his power and mercy is made most manifest his power shineth brightest in our weakenesse and his mercy appeareth most of all in our misery The people of Israel had notable experience heereof in the wildernes when they remoued from place to place and had no leysure to builde neyther had they stuffe wherewith to build They were a wonderfull multitude of people by
made and then how performed The making thereof was wont alwayes to be ioyned with prayer to note that the faithfull alwayes lifted vp theyr hearts to GOD crauing his blessing Psalm 61 5. Gen. 28 20. Iudg. 11 ver 30 31 so that such as were fit to vow must be faithfull iustified before God and reconciled vnto him otherwise they can neuer call vpon him aright And as they must be made with prayer so they must be performed with thanksgiuing Psal 61 5 otherwise it were better neuer to haue vowed and promised vnto God that cannot be deceyued Fourthly it behoueth vs to know the right ends of vowes which are these First The true and right ends of vowes concerning Gods glory and the aduancement of his worship Secondly to testifie our speciall thankfulnesse to God for blessings which we haue receyued at his hands Thirdly to chastice our selues that thereby we may preuent the wrath of God for by iudging of our selues we escape his iudgement 1 Cor. 11 Fourthly to make our selues more circumspect and watchfull ouer our owne wayes for when we haue fallen into some sinne we do heereby make ourselues more wary and heedfull for the time to come Fiftly to binde our selues more strongly as by a two-fold cord which is not easily broken to yeeld obedience to God Lastly to strengthen the weaknes of our faith hope and other spirituall graces and to giue vs greater assurance of the mercy of GOD which we shall receyue at his hands Lastly it is a duty belonging to euery one Vse 3 to consider diligently what vowes they haue vowed to God We are ready and not sparing to vow in times of our afflictions troubles O that we were as carefull to performe them Psal 66. But if we haue not vowed this way there is a common vow which we haue all vndertaken the vow of our baptisme that wee will beleeue in God and serue him that wee will forsake the diuell and all his works and this is the answer of a good conscience toward God 1 Pet. 3 21. The master of the Sentences calleth baptisme The common vow because therein men protest promise and professe to consecrate themselues theyr soules bodies vnto God both which are his by right of creation and redemption Ierome maketh holinesse in body and spirit the matter of a Christian vow In Esay lib. 7. cap. 19. And S. Austine to this purpose in many places teacheth that to beleeue in God to hope for eternall life and to liue according to his commandements August in Psal 75 131. are the things which we are to vow to God And in another place What doe we vow to God but to be the Temple of God These Christian duties containe the truth of the Iewish vowes They vowed external sacrifices and oblations bound themselues to the outward seruice in the exercise whereof it pleased GOD for a time to traine that people howbeit in all these he called them to the true practice of piety to the inward affections of praise thankesgiuing Psal 4 5 50.14 23 51 17 107 22 115 17. Ionah 2 9. Hos 14 13. Neyther is the holy Scripture silent what their ceremoniall vowes imported to them and to vs. The vow of humbling and afflicting themselues by fasting did teach them to forbeare their owne desires to renounce their own wils to subdue their owne corruptions and to abstaine from cruelty oppression Esay 58 6. Mic. 6 as appeareth by the reproofe of the Prophet when he chargeth them that in the day of their fast they sought their owne wils verse 3. This wee see notably in the vow of the Nazarites a principall one among the rest of which wee haue spoken before The meaning of the vow of the Nazarits whereby they were separated to the Lord Numb 6 2. And this was the chiefe intendment of that ceremony to signifie the common condition of all that people that the Lord their God had separated them from all other people and therefore they must be holy vnto him because the Lord himselfe is holy and hath separated them from other people that they should be his Leuit. 20 24 26. And this is that which Balaam vttered concerning Israel Numb 23 9 Loe the people shall dwell alone shall not be reckoned among the nations This then was a speciall vow of ceremonial obseruations wherein by abstayning from many outward things as separating themselues from wine strong drinke suffering no rafor to come on their head and other outward things expressed in that place they were diuided from the common and prophane conuersation both of themselues and others among that people howbeit a special spiritual respect was had of preseruing inward piety holines toward him so that such diuided persons were so many spectacles and examples of the condition of all the faithfull of whom Christ our Sauior hath told vs and taught vs that they are not of this world but he hath chosen thē out of the world Iohn 15 19 they must flye the corruption that is in the world 2 Pet. 1 4 and they must heare the voyce of God calling and crying vnto them Come out from among them separate your selues from them and touch no vnclean thing and then hee will receiue them 2 Cor. 6 17. In al which he alludeth to the vow of the Nazarites who were a separated and selected people retiring themselues from others of which see more before chapter 6. So then the vowes that temaine in the Gospel and belong vnto vs are the vowes of prayer of praise thankesgiuing of obedience to God of denying our selues of subduing our sinnes of mortifying the corruptions of the old man of mercy and compassion toward our brethren and briefly of keeping our selues holy vnto God and vnspotted of the world Psal 27 8 58 12. 79 13. 80 17. 86 11.119 34 35.106 Mat. 16 24. Col. 3 5. Rom. 6 13 12 1. 2 Cor. 6 20. These are the holy and solemne vowes that we promised to God in our Baptisme wherein wee were dedicated and consecrated vnto God and these we doe continually renue when we come to the Table of the Lord. Let vs diligently thinke of these vowes and be careful to practise and performe them that God may be duly glorified in vs. 3 If a woman also vow a vow vnto the Lord and binde her selfe by a bond being in her fathers house in her youth 4 And her father heare her vow her bond wherewith she hath bound her soule and her father shall hold his peace at her then all her vowes shall stand and euery bond c. 5 But if her father disallow her in the day that he heareth not any of her vowes c. shall stand and the Lord shall forgiue her because her father disallowed her 6 And if shee had at all an husband when shee vowed or vttered ought out of her lippes wherewith she
In the first place whereof I range the Church of Rome For as it abridgeth the authority of Magistrates so it crosseth the authority of parents ouer their children It is notoriously knowne to the whole world how the Romane Antichrist that proud beast that sitteth vppon the seuen hils 〈◊〉 cardin 〈◊〉 vit Henr. 4. hath stirred vp the children against their parents and prouoked them partly by promises and partly by threatnings to depriue them of their dominions and liues by force of armes by which meanes bloodie warres haue bene raised and waged betweene the father and the sonne Thus they put asunder those whom God and nature hath ioyned together In like manner vnder the vizard pretence of Religion they not onely allow but exhort and entice and receiue into theyr Monkish Orders yong men at fourteen years and yong women at twelue without consent of their parents But in this place God putteth power and authority into the parents hands to disanull the vow which the daughter maketh being in her fathers house which ordinance is grounded vpon the morall Law which commandeth children to honour and obey their parents and the Apostle Paul referreth the whole matter of keeping the daughter a virgin or the bestowing of her in marriage to the will and determination of the father 1 Cor. 7 36 37. Moreouer hath not the father as great power ouer his sonne as the master hath ouer his seruant But it is not lawfull for the seruant to take vpon him the profession of Monkery without the consent of his master and therefore the childe may not do the same The answer of Bellarmine is nothing to the purpose that children are not in like subiection to their parents as seruants are to their masters but haue more power ouer themselues then seruants haue because howsoeuer Children are not in such seruile condition as seruants which is not the question it being out of question yet parents haue as great power ouer the persons of their children being within age as ouer seruants and the law of nature which bindeth sonnes is stronger then the law of men which maketh seruants and parents haue greater power ouer their own flesh then ouer strangers Vse 2 Secondly this teacheth that it belongeth as a special duty to children by all meanes to honor their parents to which they are bound with the strongest bands and this yeelding of honor vnto them consisteth in many particulars For we must be subiect vnto them Reuerence required toward parents and giue them reuerence obedience and maintenance First wee ought all the dayes of our liues to esteeme reuerently of them as also of their wise deuices of their holy counsels of their carefull instructions And this we ought to expresse in gesture in speech and in outward carriage not so much for feare of correction or looking for benefit from them but for conscience sake lest by the contrary we draw the curse of God vpon vs Prou. 30 17. Woe therefore vnto those vngodly and vngracious children that do not esteeme their parents according to the high place wherein God hath seated them ouer them that doe despise them because of some infirmities of age of nature or otherwise and therefore mocke and scoffe at them Prou. 30 11. Gen. 9 22. The second duty is obedience to their lawful commandements in performing of their will howsoeuer sometimes they may seem vnpleasant and vnpleasing vnto them Mat. 21. Col. 3 20. Iere. 35 Deuter. 21 18 19. Thus doth Iacob rest in the counsell of Rebecca his mother and yeeldeth to her wholsome admonition Genes 27 14. And this is one of the cheefe vertues that can be found among them and therefore Paul expoundeth Honor by Obedience Colos 3 20. Obedience required tovvard parents Eph. 6 1. Thus they ought to submit and subiect themselues to their godly gouernment religious discipline And as this ought to bee yeelded to them in all things so it should bee obserued in choosing their trade and order of life and taking vpon them a speciall calling to be ready to be directed by them what by their graue censure wisedome iudgement foresight they thinke fittest for them Prouer. 29 15 15 5 especially in the greatest matter of al that doth most neerely concern them I meane their marriage when they shall begin to thinke of seeking a companion to liue with them in that estate Thus all faithfull children were content to submit themselues to their parents and to be ordered by them and neuer attempt to bestow themselues in marriage without their parents knowledge Genes 24 3. So did Iacob at the commandement of his father and the aduice of his mother and by consent of them both Genes 27 46. and 28 1. This was obserued of those that otherwise led no sanctified life Genesis 21 21 yea of the very heathen themselues I wil produce one testimony among many others and that is of king Cyrus after hee had conquered Babylon and come home in triumph his vnckle Cyaraxis offered him his daughter vnto wife he thanked his vnckle and praysed the maide and liked the dowry but for giuing consent to mariage he made him this answer which I would it were obserued and followed of all Christians O Cyaraxe Xenoph. Cyrop lib. 8. tò te genos Epainô kai tén paida kai dôra boulomai de ephê sun tê toû patros gnómê kai tes metros tanta sunainesai which is englished in this manner Vncle Cyaraxis I commend the stocke the maide and the portion howbeit sayth hee by the counsell of my father and mother I wil assent vnto you as if hee had saide without their aduice I can do nothing All histories Philosophers Terent in phormion and Poets in a manner are full of the practise of this duty And no maruell for this is agreeable to the common principle in nature Whatsoeuer yee would that other men should do vnto you do ye euen so to them Math. 7 12. Sampson saw a maide in Timnah that liked him well notwithstanding hee spake not one word to her but came backe to his parents desired them to make the marriage for him They were the first whom he acquainted with his purpose not as in our daies wherein commonly the parents are the last Iudges 14 2. Get her to me for she pleaseth me well For seeing parents haue taken great paines and bestowed great cost in bringing vp their children it is reason they should reape some fruites of their labour and trauaile in the bestowing of them in mariage and thereby be acknowledged more wise and better able to prouide and foresee for them then themselues This iustly reprooueth many children in our dayes that neuer regard this duty and condemneth the common practise of our corrupt age so much degenerated and growne out of course that they neuer require nor regard the consent of their parents in their matches and marriages but make their choice after the lust of
theyr eyes and the delight of their hearts in despite of Father Mother Gouernour Kinsfolkes Friends yea God himselfe and all good order These oftentimes run on in haste and on an head and learne to repent at leysure For we liue not longer after the holy examples of the Patriarkes in former time then we come farre behinde them and liue different from their manners and godly discipline The next duty is thankfulnesse requiring all the kindnesse that we haue receyued from them recompensing their goodnesse toward vs to the vttermost of our power Thankfulnes toward parēts required whensoeuer and wherein soeuer they shall at any time stand in neede of our helpe and releefe Genes 45 11. and 47 12. Ioseph was nourished a childe of his father seuenteene yeares and hee againe nourished his aged father 17. yeares in Egypt Gen 47 9 28. This precept the Apostle setteth downe 1 Tim. 5 4 Children and Nephewes must recompence the kindnesse of their parents The practise of this we see in Ruth the Moabitesse she being yong tooke paines and trauelled and laboured for her mother in Law Naomi when she was old Ruth 2 18 and did bring home to her what she had gleaned and she gaue to her that which shee had reserued after she was sufficed This we see also in the example of Christ our Sauiour Iohn 19 ver 27 which condemneth all neglect of aiding them in time of neede and all fraudulent and iniurious dealing in keeping back any part of maintenance due vnto them Rom. 1 30. 2 Tim. 3 2. Such likewise as runne vpon theyr owne heads and will not bee aduised either in the course of their life or in the choise of theyr companion to liue withall in married estate like Esau that prophane Esau who against the liking and good will of his parents tooke Canaanitish women to be his wiues Genes 26 35 to the great greefe of the hearts of his godly parents Lastly it belongeth to all parents to performe Vse 3 their duties to their children the fruite of their bodyes forasmuch as God hath hedged in their authority with banks and bounds that may not bee transgressed or remooued These duties do belong partly to the foules of their children partly to their bodies partly they concerne their saluation and partly their preseruation some belong to the life to come and some to this present life Touching the former sort they must goe before them by a good example of life and walke in their houses in the vprightnes of their hearts that they may see no euill examples to infect and corrupt them Psal 101. Our duty is to bring them to the house of God and to the place of Gods worship and vnto the exercises of Religion where the word is preached the Sacraments are administred and where prayers and prayses are offered vp to God And doubtlesse our labour shall not be in vaine in the Lord. Remember the example of Ioseph and Marie the parents of Christ when they went to Ierusalem to worship God they led their son with them to traine him vp in godlinesse and true Religion Luke 2. They doe not send him thither while themselues abide at home but they accompany him nay they go before him and teach him what he should do contrary to the practise of many that draw them from God from his word from godlinesse and make thē twofold more the children of hell then themselues From them and their mouthes they do learne to sweare and blaspheme to speake reproachfully of God of his Word of his Ministers and of his children 2 Kings 2 23. A second duty is to instruct them in the waies of God and to poure into their hearts the Doctrine of Christ from the childhood 2 Tim. 3 15. Deut. 6 6 20 7 3. Prouer. 22 6. Psalm 78 3 5 6 Iob 1 5. Thirdly they ought to admonish reprooue and correct them and that betimes while there is hope and when there is iust cause Prouerb 13 verse 24 and 19 18 and 23 13. They must do it in loue compassion not in fury or with cruelty or in choler and malice Col. 3 21. It is noted of Eli that because he fayled in this one duty hee brought ruine and destruction vpon his whol house he brake his neck from his chayre and his sonnes were slaine in battell 1 Sam. 2 24 4 18. Fourthly it belongeth to them to prouide for those whom they haue brought into the world things fitte and necessary for this present life They are flesh indeed of our flesh and bone of our bone and no man hateth his owne flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it all that he can As then wee prouide for our selues so ought we for them and not onely for the present but for the time to come therby to defend them from dangers troubles that may befall them So the parents of Christ when they had gone a dayes iourney and perceiued that the childe was not in the company returned backe and sought him with heauie hearts and neuer gaue ouer till they had found him three dayes after Luke 2 45 46. Wo then to all carelesse parents that wast all their substance and swallow it downe their throate in all riot and excesse neuer prouide for their children but suffer them in a manner to goe naked without cloathing hungry without meate thirsty without drinke harbourlesse without lodging and destitute without comfort 2 Cor. 12 14 1 Tim. 5 8. Gen. 42 2. Iacob sent his sonnes into Egypt to buy Corne when they wanted foode to nourish their families Fiftly all parents are bound especially they of the poorer sort to bring vp theyr children to labour and taking of paines and neuer suffer them to be idle Howbeit commonly who more idlely and lazily brought vp then poore mens children yea then theirs that are poorest of all Hence it is that they are clothed in ragges because they leade their liues in idlenesse No man should liue by the sweat of other mens browes but should labour the thing that is good Marke 6 3. Gen 4 2. and 46 33 34. Idlenesse is the roote of all euil and the companion of beggery Lastly if children haue not the gift of continency they ought to dispose of them in marriage both seasonably and fitly seasonably lest by delaying the time ouerlong they lay their children open vnto danger either of entangling themselues with other against their wils or of defiling themselues with filthy vncleannesse fitly that the sonnes and daughters of God may match together not the sonnes of God with the daughters of men or the sonnes of men with the daughters of men or the sonnes of men with the daughters of God Gen. 6 1. and 24 3. and 28 2 3 Ezra 9 2. 10 10 an abuse that continueth in the world vnto this day 8 But if her Husband disallow her on the day that he heard it then he shall make her vow which she vowed and that which she
conuersation of their wiues Againe the Apostle Paul teacheth the wife to feare her husband Ephes 5 33 and Peter teacheth the same Shee must haue her conuersation with feare 1 Pet. 3 2. This duty is seated in the heart and helpeth to set in order all other duties This will shew it selfe in meeknesse of Spirit which is in the fight of God of great price and in obedience in all lawfull things that not by constraint but willingly and readily as seruing Christ without murmuring or gainsaying If they performe these things they shall be christian wiues and the daughters of Abraham and Sarah to their great comfort Such will do their husbands good and not euill all the dayes of their liues Prou. 31 12. Hence it is that Salomon sayeth A vertuous woman is a crowne vnto her husband Prou. 12 4 but she that is stubborne and disobedient maketh him ashamed and is as rottennesse in his bones A good wife is not onely an honour but an ornament vnto her husband and therefore is compared vnto a crowne of gold If shee had beene compared vnto the ring vpon his finger it had bene a great Ornament if to a Chaine of Gold about his necke it had beene a farre greater but behold while shee keepeth her selfe in her place and dischargeth her duty with loue and subiection she is said to be a crowne vnto him then which what greater honour and glory can there be And therefore in another place he saith Houses and riches are the inheritance of fathers but a prouident wife is from the LORD Prou. 19 14. On the other side he sheweth that it is better to dwell in a corner of the house top thē with a brawling woman in a wide house Prou. 21 9. And againe A continuall dropping in a very rainy day and a contentious woman are alike Prou. 27 15 and 19 13. Lastly it is the duty of husbands seeing Vse 3 authority is committed vnto them ouer theyr wiues and as it were the brydle put into their hands to loue them tenderly to defend them from euils and to cherish them as their owne flesh as Christ Iesus doth the Church Eph. 5. The heathen king could tell Sarah that her husband was as a couering of the eyes Gen. 20 16. It is his duty therefore to dwell with his wife according to knowledge giuing honour to the wife as vnto the weaker vessell 1 Pet. 3 7 as beeing heyres together of the grace of life that their praiers be not interrupted And why are they commanded to dwell together but that the husband should yeeld to her these 4. things first good example secondly instruction thirdly maintenance lastly employment in her calling for his good and the good of his family CHAP. XXXI 1. AND the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 2. Auenge the children of Israel on the Midianites afterward thou shalt be gathered vnto thy people 3. And Moses spake to the people saying Arme some of your selues vnto the warre and let them goe against the Midianites and auenge the Lord on Midian 4. Of euery Tribe a thousand throughout all the Tribes of Israel shall ye send to the warre 5. So there were deliuered out of the thousands of Israel a thousand of euery Tribe twelue thousand armed for warre 6. And Moses sent them to the warre a thousand of euery Tribe them and Phinchas the sonne of Eleazar the Priest to the warre with the holy Instruments and the Trumpets to blow in his hand MOSES hauing taken order for the Church now commeth to the ciuill plantation and to the inheritance of the Land This had beene promised to theyr fathers Gen. 15 now they begin to preuaile and to receiue as it were the first fruites of it to assure them of the full and finall conquest of the rest Obserue in this Chapter the history of the battell fought against the Midianites The contents of this chapt who combining themselues with the Moabites as we see saw chap. 25 drew the Israelites to whoredome by the counsell of Balaam when they despayred to preuayle against them by the sword By this meanes they defiled themselues with Idolatry also and prouoked the wrath of God to the destruction of many thousands among them The parts of this Chapter are three First of the procuring causes of this warre Secondly the manner how it was followed fought Thirdly the euent and yssue of the whole The first part is in these words wherin we see the Commandement of God and the preparation vsed to accomplish this commandement For Moses sendeth them foorth and with them Phinehas the Priest appointeth souldiers to execute that which GOD commandeth out of euery Tribe Obiect From this arise diuers doubts that are to be discussed First why doth God command vengeance in this place that forbiddeth it else where Rom. chapter 12 verse 19. Deut. chap. 32 verse 35 Answer I answere this may not seeme strange vnto vs neyther should we thinke there is any change in GOD but wee must know the difference and distinction betweene the reuenge of God and of priuate men True it is God will haue his children beare iniuries patiently and to giue place to wrath and to ouercome euill with good Rom. 13 4 yet hee retayneth power to himselfe to execute vengeance against his enemies and neuer disclaymeth that office nay he challengeth it as proper to himself For he wil execute iustice and iudgement by himselfe and his ministers so often as it pleaseth him Numb 25 16. So then albeit the faithfull must bridle the desire of reuenge and not retaile like for like yet when God calleth and appointeth them to be executioners of his wil and wrath he putteth a sword into their hand and when the cause is iust their calling is lawfull Thus we see This is called the reuenge of the Lord verse 3. how souldiers are warranted to shedde blood for they are called to be magistrates onely it is required of such that they be carried kindled with an holy zeale of Gods glory not with priuat hatred grudge and reuenge which make a thing lawful to them vnlawfull Secondly Obiect the question may be asked what is meant hereby that Moses shall be gathered to his people I answere that he should dye Answ the body returning to the earth the spirit to God that gaue it Eccl. 12 7 for with him are the spirits of iust men made perfect Heb. 12 23. So it is said of Abraham Gen. 25 8 he gaue vp the ghost and died an old man full of dayes and was gathered to his people that is to his fathers Gen. 15 15. So then heereby wee must learne the immortality of the soule for Abrahams body was gathered to the body of Sarah onely for he was buried in the sepulcer with her So it is said of Isaac Gen. 35 29 hee was gathered to his godly forefathers and of Moses himselfe afterward Deut. 30 50 as also of Aaron before chap. 20 24. But it will be
Salomon was not ignorant but knew well enough what was true honour yet he giueth this counsell not to seeke any honor by reuenge Prou. 24 29. Say not I will do vnto him as he hath done to mee I will render to the man according vnto his worke It is the common sicknesse and disease of the world to requite like for like taunt for taunt and rebuke for rebuke and they thinke they may doe it lawfully and measure to others that measure which they haue measured vnto them whether it bee in word or deede stripe for stripe blow for blow wound for wound But this is a part of our naturall corruption which did appeare in the auengers of blood mentioned in this place Vse 2 Secondly as it reprooueth errors in opinion so it doth likewise errors in conuersation in the practise of life which meeteth with many abuses First here is reproued the common practise of fighting and quarrelling which alwayes beginneth with hatred oftentimes endeth with blood These are they that make no conscience of doing hurt and iniurie vnto others 1 Thess 4 6. 1 Cor. 6 7 8. Many do hold it vnlawfull to strike the first stroke and to offer the first blow and minister occasion of strife but if another strike them and begin the fray they thinke they may lawfully strike againe and return as good as is brought and that with an ouer-plus and aduantage This is to make Magistrates stand for ciphers and Lawes to bee of none effect or to waxe rusty in bookes as a sword in the scabberd Christ reproueth this retayling of like for like both by word and by example By word Matth. 5 39 40 41. Ye haue heard that it hath bene said An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth but I say vnto you resist not euill but whosoeuer shall smite thee on the right cheeke turne to him the other also c. By example for when he was smitten before the high Priest he smote not agayne Iohn 18 22 23 but defended his owne innocency So did Micaiah the Prophet 1 Kings 22 24 25 and Paul the Apostle Actes 23 3 they defended their cause by word but smote not with the fist These examples of the best we ought to haue before vs to bee guided by them who were ledde by the good spirit of God But in our daies when men are charged with contempt of Lawes and Magistrates of God himself in pursuing their priuat grudgings and quarrels if they can say Why did he giue the occasion Why did he begin with me Why did he strike the first stroke They thinke they haue spoken wisely and answered the matter very sufficiently But thus might the Prophets and Apostles as well haue pleaded for themselues and giuen as good a reason of their dealing if they had stricken againe yet they stayed their hands and would not giue blow for blow and they are commended in the word of God The Apostle would neuer haue set foorth the patience of Christ for our imitation who when he was reuiled reuiled not againe and when he suffered he threatned not but committed himselfe to him that iudgeth righteously 1 Pet. 2. vers 13 if he might haue done wrong for wrong but he sheweth that Christ suffered for vs leauing vs an example that we should tread in his steps Secondly this condemneth the practise of many masters who doe after a sort nourish quarrels and contentions as much as in them lyeth within their owne doores For if they haue a seruant who being prouoked stricken by his fellow-seruant will not by and by flye in his face and strike again or being challenged the fielde will not take vp the bucklers and answer the challenge they account it the tricke of a coward and esteem such as vnfit seruants to dwell with them For if hauing a defiance giuen him he take not vp the gantlet they thus reason and conclude with themselues If hee will not draw his weapon in his owne cause he will neuer draw it in mine if he will not strike for himselfe being prouoked he will neuer strike stroke for his master if he be assaulted This may be a rule from humane policy but it is no rule in Christian piety neyther is it after the doctrine which is according to godlinesse It is the duty of seruants being stricken to complaine vnto theyr masters and it is no disgrace or reproch to do so except it be a shame and dishonor to submit themselues to Gods word Euery master is a Magistrate within the walles of his owne house to order his seruants family aright Euerie master is a magistrate in his owne house Hee must giue no approbation to priuate reuenge but make peace among them teach them to suffer wrong rather then to offer and prepare to beare a new iniury rather then seek to reuenge an old as we heard before by the expresse commandement of Christ Not that we should vnderstand his words literally to turne the other cheeke to him that hath stricken one or to giue away our cloake vnto him that hath taken away our coat for Christ him selfe being smitten did not so but hee speaketh comparatiuely do so rather then reuenge thine owne cause But as challenges into the field are vnlawfull so none is bound in honor to answer such challenges Neyther let any man thinke it is a disgrace and discredit to refuse a challenge No disgrace to refuse a challenge For besides that true grace and glory standeth in obedience vnto God wherefore I pray you serueth the master in the house and the Magistrate in the common-wealth but to take vp quarrels that arise the one among his seruants the other among his subiects It is a principall part of their office to decide and determine the differences betweene seruant and seruant betweene subiect and subiect And remember this rule that there can bee no credite gotten by sinning against God Vse 3 Lastly we must take notice of this corruption and shew the duties of loue one to another euen toward our enemies Luke 6 33. Esay 11 6 7 9. Matth. 5 44. 1 Pet. 2 21 23. Now the holy Scripture layeth before vs sundry motiues to moue vs to lay aside all maliciousnesse and desire of reuenge Motiues to moue vs to lay downe reuenge and to shew our selues courteous and gentle kinde and tender-hearted one toward another First except we forgiue we can haue no hope or assurance to be forgiuen but iudgment shal be mercilesse to them that shew no mercy Matth. 6 14 15. Iam. 2 13. Matth. 18 35. We shall finde such measure at the hands of God as wee our selues measure vnto others And Christ enforceth the truth of this by doubling of the sentence both for greater certainty of the matter and for deeper impression in the conscience Secondly God hath forgiuen all his children for Christs sake He might haue many iust quarrels and controuersies against vs for our
vppe in store 102 a. against the preaching of the word 127 b. 744 745. against Magistrates 181 182. against excommunication 259. against putting vp of wrongs 302. of such as pretend Gods mercies p. 306. Obiections for auricular confession 314. against restitution 324 b. for common swearing p. 373. Obiections for toleration of sundry religions 627 628. against the Ministers maintenance 701 b. of such as obiect the multitude of their sinnes 715 b. and the greeuousnes of them 716 a. Obiections in defence of images 789 b 760. pretending some Scriptures lost p. 821. Obstinacy in sinne 622. the heinousnes of it 623 Obstinate sinners cast out of the church 258. they raile at their reprouers p. 655. Occasions must be auoided p. 419. Odde numbers p. 919. Offence must not be giuē 220 a. the branches of it Offenders principall chiefly punished p. 572 b. Offence taken at the mariage of cosin germans remoued p. 1297. Office proper euery one must haue 179 a Office of the ministery must be adorned p. 353. Oft comming to religious exercises p. 492. Old man why so called p. 1145. Omer what p. 359 b Oppression p. 322 a 363. Oppressors punished p. 395. Order what it is a. why appointed among the Israelites 53 in the Church and Common-wealth 55 the reasons of it ibid. obserued in all Gods workes 56 506. order in the Scriptures p. 57. rules of order 61 b. to be obserued in the church p. 59 b. Ordination See Imposition P Papists why refuse Scriptures to be iudges 3 b. they forbid the people to read them 7 b. they are partly Pelagians 87. they dare not stand vnto their merits at their death 89 b. they haue added to the word 141. they are the murtherers of souls 142 b. they accuse the originals of corruption 494 they set the church aboue the Scriptures ibid. they are worse then Anabaptists 534. they cannot be good subiects p. 629. Parents godly haue vngodly children 130. wicked they are as greatest enemies to their Children 135 b. how they should seeke their good 136 b. 135 a. the duties of parents p. 1201. Passeouer what it was 477. Christ is it ibid. Patience 76 a 235 the hindrances of it ibid b. Paul why he laboured with his owne hands p. 49. Peace what it signifieth p. 413. Peace of God See Reconciliation Penitent receiued to fauour 713. 809. comfort to such p. 715 b. People must reade Scripure 4 b. 7 a 460 heare the word 157. reuerence the minister 221 435. pray for their Pastors p. 430. Persecuters 835 b. Perseuerance 421. want of it reproued 437 b. Pharisee in the Gospel p. 558 b. Pilgrimage p. 1106 b. Plague one of Gods iudgements 597. duties of all in such times p. 598 599. Pleasures what vnlawfull p. 536 b. Poetry p. 847 b. Poore may do good workes 453 a. they are comforted p. 532 a. Pope not head of the Church 151. he is antichrist 628 629 a grand theefe p. 702 Popery not to be tollerated p. 928 b. Pouerty not to be vowed p. 454 a. Powder-treason 284 b. 412. 905 a. 1045 b Pray one for another 806. for magistrates Ibidem 832 b. for the Church p. 431 b. Prayer 91. for daily bread 101. it remoueth iudgments p. 602 b. Prayer needfull 369 a. set formes lawfull 414 b. a comfort to the weake 427. all doe not pray which heare prayers p. 485 b. Prayer must be in a knowne tongue 504. it often obtaineth more then is desired p. 404. Preaching p. 744 745. Preparation 233 456. come not without it p. 467 668 949. Presence of God p. 81. Presumptuous sins 636 b. how to know them p. 937. Priests their sorts and offices p. 144. Princes must care for religion p. 138 b. Priuate men when they may reuenge how p. 303 Profession not enough p. 529 a 974 b. Professors idle p. 444. Promises to men p. 64 a. Promotion See Honor. Prophesie of Elias p. 74 a. Propriety of goods p. 1127 b. Prosperity of the wicked enuy not p. 768 Protecting gods p. 872. Prouidence of God ouer Israel p. 45. Publicans what p. 265 a. Publishing the workes of God See workes Punishments See Visitations Purgatory p. 713 b. Purity p. 468 b. 113 b. Q Quenching the spirit p. 426. Questions whether the Leuites might minister after fifty 215 b. whether yong men may be chosen to the Ministery 216. whether the Leuites might carry the Arke 224 a. whether al company with the wicked are to be auoided 281 a. how far a man may forgiue 298. touching restitution 325 b. the suspected wife p. 360. Questions Whether it be lawfull to do good in hope of reward 569 b. what Angel appeared to Balaam 902 touching the authority of parents 1165 1166 whether it be the Ministers duty to visit the sicke of the plague p. 671 b. R Rage of wicked limited p. 987. Rash iudgement p. 352 353 363 b. Rauens how they cry to God p. 1115. Reading the Scripture 634. how it differs from prayer p. 513. Reall presence p. 499 b. Rebellion p. 59 a 66. Reconciliation p. 516. Red Heiffer p. 721 722. Cities of Refuge p. 1236 a. Religion maketh to flourish 125 a. the stay of a kingdome 647 b. when it is impure the life is so 1046 b. it giueth courage in battell 1093 b all pretends order p. 921. Reliques 729 b how sought to bee iustified page 730 a. Repentance motiues to it 662. it is in this life 798 b. not to be prolonged 249 b. some repent of it p. 623. Repetitions 40 b. 41 a. why vsed 983 a. they are lawfull p. 235 b. Reprobates state fearfull p. 23. Reproofe by taunting p. 295 Restitution p. 320 b. 326 762 Resurrection certaine 43 b proued 385 b Reuenge double 17 a. it is to be laid aside p. 301 734 b 837 b. Reuenge to be laid downe with motiues moouing thereto p. 1243 a Reuerence in holy things 228 b occasions that doe hinder it p. 230 237. 946 b 448 Rich must pray for daily bread 537 a They must promote Gods worship p. 442. Riches how to vse well 100 not euill pag 454 bee thankefull for them Ibid. Rocke what it signifieth 499 a Roman Church repealeth the whole Law 1038 1039 wholly out of order p. 508 a Rulers must be forward 439 b a great blessing to haue such 440. giue thankes for them p. 441. S Sabbath 146 a. 253 a. 641 b it is morall 644 of the change of the day Ibid. how abused 645 1141 the Vses to vs 1149 why directed to Gouernors p. 1142. Sacraments 491 814 b. some want the outward signe 1130 not to be handled by priuate persons 58. come not to them vnreuerently 488. they haue names of the things signified 479 bar none of malice p. 488. Sacrifices how reiected 339. why instituted 625 a. excellency of Christs sacrifice p. 626 a. Sacriledge p. 321 b. Saluation of Gods free grace 85 b. not of foreseene workes 87 b not in mans merites 88 a. not in free-will
The carrying of the people in his bosome as a nursing father beareth the sucking childe This was the charge that lay heauy vpon his shoulders Doctrine Magistracy is a great burdeÌ„ and Magistrates are for the peoples good From hence we learne that Magistracy is a great charge and burden and Magistrates themselues are ordained for the peace prosperity preseruation and good of the people This is taught in many places Prou. 11 14 and 29 2. The Prophet Esay ch 3 4 5 6. and the Apostle Paul willeth vs to pray for Princes and all that are in authority that vnder them we may liue a peaceable and quiet life with al godlines honesty 1 Tim. 2 1 2. This truth is euident because Princes were Reason 1 appointed for the people and not the people for Princes As Christ saith The Sabbath was made for man not man for the Sabbath so they were instituted for the peoples good and not the people for their good or themselues to serue for their owne good This is the end of their calling and at this they ought to aime as at a marke Secondly they are as breath is to the body While the breath continueth in the body so long the life continueth but if the breath be stopped or to depart the body necessarily must perish Now as breath is to the naturall body so are the Magistrates to the politike body while hee remaineth the Commonwealth is in peace and prosperity in quiet and safety if he be remoued and taken away the Commonwealth is in danger to go to ruine and destruction The people shall bee oppressed euery one by another and euery one by his neighbour Esay 3 5. Lamen 4 20. the childe shall behaue himselfe proudly against the ancient and the base against the honourable And the Prophet calleth Iosiah the breath of their nostrils Thirdly the titles giuen vnto them do fully teach thus much They are as fathers that must lay vp for their children not the children for their fathers They are the fathers of the Country of the Commonwealth of their Subiects Hence it is that the Lord comprehendeth al superiours vnder the name of fathers in the law Exo. 20 12. 2 Kin. 5 12. The Prophet prophesieth that Kings should be nursing fathers Queens be nursing mothers to the Church in times of the Gospel Esay 49 23. The Nurse is appointed for the good of the sucking child to keep it in health and strength as Moses speaketh in this place Is not this a great charge to looke to the being and well being of a childe Againe they are called Shepheards This also is a great charge to watch day and night for the good of the flocke that the sheepe doe not wander and go astray and that the wolfe come not among them to make hauocke of them So also are Princes shepheards Es 44 28. Numb 27 17. Lastly they are as Shields to protect and defend them from many blowes that otherwise are like to light vpon theÌ„ Psal 47 9. as Hos 4 18. They may be called the couering of our eies as the husband is said to be to the wife Gen. 20 16 to keepe vs from many dangers that threaten vs. Fourthly they are Gods Lieutenants and Deputies and therefore they haue his owne name commmunicated vnto them Psal 82.6 They sit in his place to doe iustice and iudgement and to him they must giue an account Without them the subiects are subiect to all manner of miseries as we see in the end of the Iudges Euery man did that which seemed good in his owne eies when there was no King in Israel Iudg. 17 â— â— 1â— 1 2â— â— This teacheth vs what we are to iudge and Vse 1 esteem of the popish religioÌ„ grounded meerly vpon policy to maintaine themselues howbeit it cannot stand with the policy of any oter state to come vnder that yoke neither with the safety of Princes to stoope downe their neckes to that antichristian gouernment For they are the greatest enemies that a State or Commonwealth can haue Papists woâ— then Anabaâ—tists worse then the Anabaptists themselues and holding more dangerous opinions what said I hold opinions nay execute pestilent practises against Princes seeke the vtter subuersion of states and kingdomes if they will not worship the beast and beare his marke in their forehead They do not onely like Corah resist the gouernment of Magistrates but by their treasonable practises and diuellish deuises labour to suppresse and supplant them to take away their liues and crowns from them and to discharge their subiects of allegeance vnto them Are not they enemies that pull away the foundation of an house Yes doubtlesse for then the whole building must of necessity fall downe For Magistrates are as the head and the heart are to the naturall body if they be whole and sound al the other members are in better safety and consequently if they perish the whole body must perish also Esay 9 14 15. Secondly we must bee truely thankfull to God seeing they are such a blessing and vndergo Vse 2 so great a charge for vs. For notwithstanding the rage fury the fetches subtilties of all our enemies enemies as well to our temporall state as to our spirituall standing the King of Kings hath preserued our King and kingdome in peace safety he hath kept head and heart the breath being in the body we haue a Father to prouide for vs wee haue a Nurse to beare vs we haue a Shepheard to feed vs wee haue a Shield to protect vs whiles our aduersaries gnash their teeth and gnaw their tongues for anger are ready to burst for enuy and despite at our happinesse We are happy and blessed aboue many other Nations We heare the sound of the trumpet in peace and safety we vse it as an instrument of ioy gladnes it soundeth not the alarm to the battell we haue no buckling on of armor no crying nor complaining nor inuasion We sit vnder our vines arbours we walke in our fields gardens and a dog lifteth not vp his tongue against vs. Esay 2 â— We haue beateÌ„ our arming swords into plowshares our speares which we did shake against our enemies into pruning hookes we haue forgotten the vse almost the knowledge of war This is the benefit of a good godly Magistracy this should prouoke vs to take the cuppe of saluation Psal 116 â— and to praise the Lord for his goodnes to vs. We enioy our King our Iudges our Magistrates our peace our religion our meetings and assemblies O how gracious is God vnto vs that hath not deliuered vs as a prey into the hands of malicious enemies who grin and grinde their teeth thus to see vs flourish in peace against all their deuices and endeauours Thirdly seeing Magistrates haue so great Vse 3 a charge and bring so necessary a blessing it is our dutie to perform our duties vnto them We must
yeelde them subiection feare honour prayer tribute and obedience as the Apostle vrgeth these particulars Ro. 13 1 2. 6 7. and it condemneth to the pit of hell all such as resist them and rise vp against them Should the sonne rebell against the Father as Absolon did Let him then feare the end of Absolon to be hanged in the tree Should the childe striue against his Nurse that beareth him or the sheepe set themselues against the sheepheard that feedeth them Woe then to such as will discharge themselues of the dutie they owe to such as haue the charge ouer thē and will plot against their life of whom they receiue life and goods and peace and safety and all Vse 4 Fourthly it is the duty of all Magistrates and those that are in authoritie to consider what they haue to do their names and titles must teach them what their office is not to magnifie themselues not to think themselues absolute not to set themselues against God not to tyrannize ouer his people not to maintaine themselues in ease and idlenesse in vanity and superfluity not to follow after their owne pleasures but to do iustice to all without respect of person to protect euery one from wrong to maintaine publike peace and tranquility but especially to further Gods true religion They must haue publike minds and not seeke their owne good only or principally It is the ruine of an estate when publique persons haue priuate mindes regarding only to serue themselues and to procure their owne good These are no common-wealths men but priuate wealths men The Apostles were called to be fishers of men and Princes are called to be sheepheards of men to feede reasonable sheepe and this is their honour if they be found faithfull that it may be said of them as it is of Dauid Hee fed them according to the integrity of his heart-and guided them by the skilfulnesse of his hands Psal 78.72 Verses 16 18 20. And the Lord sayde vnto Moses Gather vnto me seuenty men of the Elders of Israel whom thou knowest to bee the Elders of the people c. In these wordes we haue the answer to Moses complaint And as the complaint stood of two distinct parts so doth the answere of the same points Touching the greatnesse of the charge and burthen whereof Moses complaineth God commandeth him to gather together vnto him seauenty men of the Elders of Israel to whom he would communicate of the same spirit that Moses had howbeit without any diminution of his gifts although many suppose that the Lord did punish him for his murmuring with the lessning of his gifts as it is true Marbac Comment in Num. Whit. praelect de pont f. Rom. pag 89 4. hee doth sometimes punish in that manner sometimes by lesning and sometimes by taking away what hee had formerly bestowed Zach. 11 17. Mat. 25 27. But we do not reade or finde that hee dealt so with Moses or that he was lesse fit for gouernment then he was before rather his gifts were deriued to others as one candle lighteth another and yet the light is not diminished And what benefite or profite had it beene to Moses to haue these ioyned if his gifts had beene impaired In this place we haue the institution and erecting of a new Court among the Iewes called the Sanhedrim The institution of the Sanhedrim among the Iewes This honourable Senate at the first founding of it consisted indifferently of men taken out of all the Tribes which had some of the Leuites to assist them This court was seated and kept at Ierusalem and might handle waightier causes D. Field of the Church lib. 5. cap. 9. inflict more greeuous then the set Courts and Tribunals of iustice appointed and assembled and obserued in the gates of euery Citty and to this they might appeale from those inferiour Consistories For such as were instituted thorough the aduice and counsell of Iethro Exod 18 21. were not necessary to be of this number of seuenty they had the hearing and determining of the least causes and besides they receyued not an extraordinary spirite neyther was it needfull for that calling This Councel of the Sanhedrim remained after the captiuitie and continued vnto the dayes of Herod Iunij in Analy◠in Numer who made hauocke of many of them and put most of them to death Howbeit some of them remained euen to the desolation of the Temple and of the City by the Romans Liuelies Chronology of the Persian Monarchy page 238. and of this Christ speaketh Matth. 5 20. and 18.17 which the best interpreters vnderstand of the 70. Elders of the great Consistory or iudgement place in Ierusalem But when King Agrippa was once driuen out of Ierusalem by a rakelly rout of seditious cutters and cut-throats then were the Sanhedrim deposed at their will when there was none to controll them Ioseph de bell Iud. lib. 5. cap. 1 and other base pesants were set vp in their roome who had no lawes to restraine them no Magistrates to punish them no authority to bridle them Then was the Priest-hoode made a mockerie then was Ierusalem without a guide as an house without a Ruler or a ship without a Pylot There was none to manage the state aright but all gouernment was turnd into confusion and disorder The second complaint of Moses was touching the feeding of so great a multitude which God answereth verse 18 19. by a promise and by a threatning Hee promiseth vnto them store of flesh and to fit them and fill them not for a day or two dayes c. but euen a whole month And he that sheweth he could do this sheweth also that he could doe more if that had bin too little howbeit they should in the end take litle delight pleasure in their delicates after which their soules so ernestly lusted because hee threatneth that in the midst of their abundance it shold come out of their nostrils and be vtterly loathed of them This answer of God ministereth many instructions First that God layeth no more vpon any then he will inable them to beare if they thinke it bee too heauy hee will ease them of it He is not like to Pharaoh that willed more to be laid vpon the people then they could compasse complaining that they were too idle Exod. 5 17 18. Neither is he like to Rehoboam that refused to make the greeuous seruice of his father and his heauy yoke lighter but answered the men of Israel roughly that he would adde to their yoake and if his father chastened them with whips he would chastice them with Scorpions 1 King 12 11. but God is ready to take away part of the burthen and diuide it among others that it might bee borne equally vpon all their shoulders Secondly he furnisheth with gifts all such as he sendeth and calleth he employeth none in any function but such as he furnisheth for that purpose Thirdly we see that God is able